12.07.2015 Views

Min d th e Ma s s e s - Hobart and William Smith Colleges

Min d th e Ma s s e s - Hobart and William Smith Colleges

Min d th e Ma s s e s - Hobart and William Smith Colleges

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS
  • No tags were found...

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

MINDTHEMASSESA <strong>Hobart</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>William</strong> Smi<strong>th</strong> Student Collaboration


Dedicated toProfessor of Political Science Jodi Dean for all of her guidanceduring <strong>th</strong>e creation of <strong>th</strong>is collection


ContentsIntroductionvSection 1Crowd TheoryChapter 1The Origin of Group Genius: A Transformationfrom <strong>th</strong>e Unconscious Crowd into a Collective ConsciousnessPage 7Patrick O’BrienChapter 2A Look into <strong>th</strong>e Continuation of Crowd TheoryThrough <strong>th</strong>e Study of AffectPage 25Brooke LyonChapter 3Section 2Crowd PotentialEscaping Paradoxical Beginnings Through<strong>th</strong>e Universal of <strong>th</strong>e CrowdPage 53<strong>Ma</strong>rta PiotrowiczChapter 4Political Crowds, Economic Crises, <strong>and</strong> Justice:How <strong>th</strong>e Crowd Can Create a Better WorldPage 70Na<strong>th</strong>an Berger


Section 3What Leads a Crowd?Chapter 5The Power of <strong>th</strong>e Leading Idea in Crowd Theory:An Analysis of Occupy Wall StreetPage 89Emily SheldenChapter 6<strong>Ma</strong>o’s Leadership <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Cultural RevolutionPage 109<strong>William</strong> M. Swenson Jr.Section 4Where is <strong>th</strong>e Crowd?Chapter 7Paris: A City of CrowdsPage 127Eleanor McDavisChapter 8Essential Physical Proximity of CrowdsPage 148Peter TardelliSection 5Crowd NetworksChapter 9Leaderless Contagion: How <strong>th</strong>e Egyptian Revolutionwas Expedited Through <strong>th</strong>e Use of Social MediaPage 166Na<strong>th</strong>aniel BurgessChapter 10A Study of Stock <strong>Ma</strong>rket Crowds & Speculative BubblesPage 185Peter M. Parente, Jr.


INTRODUCTIONThe wave at a baseball game is characterized as a groupevent. As you sit in your seat looking at <strong>th</strong>e wave start on <strong>th</strong>eo<strong>th</strong>er side of <strong>th</strong>e stadium, you watch in anticipation of your turnto st<strong>and</strong> up <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>row your h<strong>and</strong>s in <strong>th</strong>e air as if your flailingarms were made of spaghetti. While <strong>th</strong>is occurs you may watchano<strong>th</strong>er fan try to start a chant. He turns around <strong>and</strong> shouts at <strong>th</strong>ecrowd “Let’s go (fill in <strong>th</strong>e blank)”. When no one respondsmaybe he looks down <strong>and</strong> sits down or he persists in his effort.As <strong>th</strong>e game progresses <strong>th</strong>e home team begins to make amiraculous comeback. The atmosphere of <strong>th</strong>e stadium completelychanges. The people are on <strong>th</strong>e edge of <strong>th</strong>eir seat, “owing” <strong>and</strong>“ahing”, sweating, yelling, <strong>and</strong> jumping. The women who hastattoos covering her arms <strong>and</strong> has been chewing dip all game, allof sudden is hugging <strong>and</strong> slapping h<strong>and</strong>s wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e man in <strong>th</strong>e suitin tie who brought his kids to <strong>th</strong>e game. One begins to wonderwhy does one’s behavior <strong>and</strong> feeling change so much at abaseball game? What guides <strong>th</strong>e crowd to join in on <strong>th</strong>e wave or<strong>th</strong>e chant? What makes two people who seem to be so differentall of a sudden rejoice wi<strong>th</strong> each o<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> enjoy each o<strong>th</strong>er’scompany? Is it <strong>th</strong>e idea of baseball or <strong>th</strong>e team <strong>th</strong>at makes <strong>th</strong>esepeople cohesive? Are <strong>th</strong>e fans led by a super-fan or by <strong>th</strong>eplayers? How is it <strong>th</strong>at one can feel a change in <strong>th</strong>e atmosphere?It may seem <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is phenomenon is trivial, but what if Iwere to say aspects of <strong>th</strong>is event persisted in all parts of life? At<strong>th</strong>e workplace, in <strong>th</strong>e riot, <strong>th</strong>e religious event, on <strong>th</strong>e Internet, at awedding, while on a date, walking around a city, watching tv, etc.If <strong>th</strong>is were so, underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>e questions existing around <strong>th</strong>ebehavior of fans at a baseball game might not seem trivial.Throughout <strong>th</strong>is book, <strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>ors argue <strong>th</strong>e baseball game couldbe correlated to <strong>th</strong>ese o<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>ings. Accordingly, <strong>th</strong>e foundationalelements of <strong>th</strong>e baseball game <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ese different events can beunderstood <strong>th</strong>rough crowd <strong>th</strong>eory.The ple<strong>th</strong>ora of information <strong>and</strong> interpretations of crowdsleads to a number of different debates. Why “<strong>Min</strong>d <strong>th</strong>e <strong>Ma</strong>sses”?There are two reasons, which are closely related. First, oneshould mind <strong>th</strong>e masses because <strong>th</strong>e crowd is a force wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>egreat power <strong>and</strong> ability to exert its will. How does <strong>th</strong>is forcevii


work? What are its potentials? What do past crowds tell us about<strong>th</strong>e force of a crowd? What forms <strong>th</strong>e will of <strong>th</strong>e crowd?Additionally how <strong>th</strong>e crowd works <strong>and</strong> forms cannot beunderstood wi<strong>th</strong>out underst<strong>and</strong>ing how <strong>th</strong>e crowd influences <strong>th</strong>ebrain. Consequently, our second reason to mind <strong>th</strong>e masses isbecause <strong>th</strong>e book explores <strong>th</strong>e mind of members in a crowd<strong>and</strong>/or <strong>th</strong>e crowd’s mind. The mind of a crowd <strong>and</strong> its membersis mysterious. How do members of crowds <strong>th</strong>ink? How does acrowd’s mind work? What happens to <strong>th</strong>e individual? Does <strong>th</strong>ecrowd have a single mind? What influences <strong>th</strong>e crowd’s mind?Does a crowd need a leader? If so, what is <strong>th</strong>e dynamic between<strong>th</strong>e leader <strong>and</strong> it’s members? Or does a crowd follow an idea?Does a crowd have to be physical? Is it purely psychological?Social?This book illuminates <strong>th</strong>e debates around <strong>th</strong>ese questionsby giving conflicting accounts of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. The contributors to<strong>th</strong>is book help one underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e implications of <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong>it’s affect on political <strong>and</strong> social life.Patrick O’Brien <strong>and</strong> Brooke Lyon start off <strong>th</strong>is collectionof essays by questioning <strong>th</strong>e effects of <strong>th</strong>e crowd on <strong>th</strong>e mind.The mind of <strong>th</strong>e masses is surrounded by a complex array ofcasual events, but <strong>th</strong>rough an account of <strong>th</strong>e crowd’s collectivegenius one can attempt to determine <strong>th</strong>e factors <strong>and</strong> motivationsbehind a crowd’s collective actions. O’Brien’s account of recentcrowd <strong>th</strong>eories explore <strong>th</strong>e unconscious actions of a crowd <strong>and</strong>whe<strong>th</strong>er or not <strong>th</strong>ere is an existence of a collective consciousnesswi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e mind of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Using accounts such as GustaveLe Bon <strong>and</strong> Sigmund Freud, he explores past discussions ofsuggestion, contagion <strong>and</strong> a state of hypnotism wi<strong>th</strong>in crowd<strong>th</strong>eory. Afterwards, he relates <strong>th</strong>ese concepts <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eories toTarde’s account of society. Fur<strong>th</strong>ermore, O’Brien arguesimitation underlies bo<strong>th</strong> Tarde’s <strong>th</strong>eory <strong>and</strong> Le Bon <strong>and</strong> Freud’s<strong>th</strong>eories. Modern crowd psychologists have formed a new field ofstudy in affect <strong>th</strong>eory, which rivals <strong>th</strong>at of Tarde’s imitation<strong>th</strong>eory <strong>and</strong> creates a modern debate over <strong>th</strong>e reasons behind <strong>th</strong>emind of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Brooke Lyon’s comparisons between modernaffect <strong>th</strong>eorists <strong>and</strong> classical crowd <strong>th</strong>eory add a modern,scientific approach to <strong>th</strong>e way we can <strong>th</strong>ink about <strong>th</strong>e crowd.Affect <strong>th</strong>eory brings toge<strong>th</strong>er psychology, neurology, <strong>and</strong>viii


ehavioral <strong>th</strong>eories, which combine to produce a unique lens toexamine <strong>th</strong>e crowd from. Lyon’s explanation of Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon’s crowd <strong>th</strong>eories along wi<strong>th</strong> correlations to affect produce a<strong>th</strong>ought provoking addition to <strong>th</strong>is book.After, having a brief background on <strong>th</strong>e debate around <strong>th</strong>emind of <strong>th</strong>e crowd, one may begin to wonder, “what are <strong>th</strong>epolitical implications of a crowd mind?” In <strong>th</strong>e next section,“Crowd Potential”, <strong>Ma</strong>rta Piotrowicz <strong>and</strong> Na<strong>th</strong>an Berger explore<strong>th</strong>e political possibilities of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Piotrowicz views <strong>th</strong>ecrowd as a universal <strong>and</strong> creative force. While o<strong>th</strong>ers havelabeled novel, political moments as paradoxical, Piotrowicz uses<strong>th</strong>e universality of <strong>th</strong>e crowd to rid beginnings of <strong>th</strong>eir paradox.While, Piotrowicz uses <strong>th</strong>e crowd to universalize <strong>th</strong>e will of <strong>th</strong>epeople, Berger says crowds form for justice. Berger indicates <strong>th</strong>ecrowd striving for justice needs look no fur<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an at its ownegalitarian form to guide its goal. He argues political societyshould take on <strong>th</strong>e equalizing form of a crowd to achieve justice.While, bo<strong>th</strong> Berger <strong>and</strong> Piotrowicz argue <strong>th</strong>e will of <strong>th</strong>epeople or general will is expressed in <strong>th</strong>e crowd, <strong>th</strong>ey do not(deeply) interrogate what leads <strong>th</strong>is will. Is it necessary to havean individual leader, as Le Bon <strong>and</strong> Freud have argued, or is <strong>th</strong>epower of an idea strong enough to unify <strong>and</strong> inspire a crowd asAlain Badiou <strong>and</strong> Elias Canetti have argued? Emily Sheldendiscusses <strong>and</strong> analyzes <strong>th</strong>e current example of Occupy WallStreet to show <strong>th</strong>at a leading idea can actually be more powerful<strong>and</strong> more useful to a crowd <strong>th</strong>an an individual person. Sheargues <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e power of <strong>th</strong>e idea comes in <strong>th</strong>e collectiveformation <strong>and</strong> dedication to <strong>th</strong>e idea. <strong>Ma</strong>c Swenson brings usback in time to discuss <strong>th</strong>e very powerful <strong>and</strong> influential role <strong>th</strong>at<strong>Ma</strong>o Zedong had in mid-20<strong>th</strong> century China. While Sheldenargues <strong>th</strong>at a powerful, collective idea can replace <strong>th</strong>e need for anindividual person to lead a crowd, Swenson argues <strong>th</strong>at an idea,like <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution in China, needs to be articulated by acharismatic leader in order to unify <strong>and</strong> lead a crowd.After exploring <strong>th</strong>e debate around whe<strong>th</strong>er ideas orleaders are integral to <strong>th</strong>e crowd, <strong>th</strong>e section Where is <strong>th</strong>e Crowd?focuses on <strong>th</strong>e issues of <strong>th</strong>e physicality of crowds, crowdproximity <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd. Eleanor McDavis’s workuses Paris as a base to investigate how physicality influences <strong>th</strong>eix


crowd. The city of Paris is able to provide a unique insight intohow important physicality is for <strong>th</strong>e crowd because it wascompletely renovated during <strong>th</strong>e second half of <strong>th</strong>e nineteen<strong>th</strong>century by Baron Georges-Eugène Haussmann. McDavis’s workgoes on to examine how failing to limit <strong>th</strong>e corporal crowd can beexplained by <strong>th</strong>e existence <strong>and</strong> power of <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd.Tardelli, on <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er h<strong>and</strong>, argues <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowd does not trulyform until <strong>th</strong>e members of <strong>th</strong>e crowd are in close physicalrelation to one ano<strong>th</strong>er. Consequently, <strong>th</strong>e strong psychologicaleffects experienced in a crowd do not come to fruition unlesscloseness is present.In <strong>th</strong>e last section, Modern Crowds Peter M. Parente Jr.<strong>and</strong> Na<strong>th</strong>aniel Burgess explore crowd networks <strong>and</strong> contagion.Parente examines crowd behavior as <strong>th</strong>e cause of stock marketbubbles. He assesses <strong>th</strong>e explanations set for<strong>th</strong> by behavioraleconomists <strong>and</strong> explains <strong>th</strong>e relation of <strong>th</strong>ese phenomena toelements of Freud <strong>and</strong> Le Bon’s classical crowd <strong>th</strong>eories. Parenteasserts <strong>th</strong>at an explanation of stock market bubbles is bestunderstood <strong>th</strong>rough crowd <strong>th</strong>eorists’ ideas of contagion,suggestibility, <strong>and</strong> imitation. Such an analysis is an importantpart of <strong>th</strong>e debate currently taking place between behavioral <strong>and</strong>rational economists. Burgess similarly uses crowd <strong>th</strong>eory toexamine <strong>th</strong>e revolutions in <strong>th</strong>e Middle East. The recent discoursearound <strong>th</strong>e “Arab Spring” has questioned what <strong>th</strong>e role oftechnological mediums in prompting political dissention <strong>and</strong>acting as an organizing platform among activists has played.These technological tools foster what <strong>th</strong>eorist Gustave Le Boncoined as “contagion”. The Internet’s ease of access,disseminating qualities, <strong>and</strong> inclusive <strong>and</strong> anonymous charactermakes it a perfect tool for contagion regardless of geopoliticalboundaries. More specifically, Burgess explores <strong>th</strong>e connectionbetween Le Bon’s <strong>th</strong>eory <strong>and</strong> how it applies to <strong>th</strong>e EgyptianRevolution of 2011.So, wi<strong>th</strong>out fur<strong>th</strong>er ado, “Let’s play ball”.x


SECTION 1CROWD THEORY


ORIGIN OF GROUP GENIUSChapter 1The Origin of Group Genius: A Transformationfrom <strong>th</strong>e Unconscious Crowd into a CollectiveConsciousnessPatrick M. O’BrienThe crowd is interpreted by a majority of politicalscientists as <strong>th</strong>e unconsciousness actions of group <strong>th</strong>ink, anaggregation of persons <strong>th</strong>at unconsciously act wi<strong>th</strong>out <strong>th</strong>e abilityto reason as a collective whole. Gustave LeBon is one of <strong>th</strong>e firstnoted crowd psychologists. He studied <strong>th</strong>e nature of <strong>th</strong>epsychological crowd <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e transformation <strong>th</strong>at takes placewhen a crowd or group enters an organized group setting. Onceorganized <strong>th</strong>e crowd manifests a consciousness of its own in <strong>th</strong>eform of a group mind. Sigmund Freud also gives insight to <strong>th</strong>epsychological crowd by providing a valuable discussion on <strong>th</strong>egenius of <strong>th</strong>e individual inventor wi<strong>th</strong>in a group as opposed to <strong>th</strong>egenius of <strong>th</strong>e group to imitate <strong>th</strong>e individual. Freud builds onLeBon’s account of <strong>th</strong>e crowd by critiquing <strong>th</strong>e unconsciousnessaspect of <strong>th</strong>e group wi<strong>th</strong>in an analysis of crowd psychology as apsychology of <strong>th</strong>e individual. The natural crowd’stransformation into Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon’s psychological crowdmanifests as a collective consciousness. Gabriel Tarde argues<strong>th</strong>at transformation from <strong>th</strong>e unconsciousness to <strong>th</strong>econsciousness crowd results from a newfound diversity ofsuggestions <strong>and</strong> imitations. In <strong>th</strong>is paper I demonstrate <strong>th</strong>atimitation is <strong>th</strong>e key to collective consciousness. What Freud <strong>and</strong>LeBon mask as somnambulism, Tarde demonstrates to resultfrom genius in imitation.7


MIND THE MASSESLeBon <strong>and</strong> Freud: The Psychological GroupIn order to utilize bo<strong>th</strong> LeBon <strong>and</strong> Freud’s accounts of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd to prove a collective consciousness <strong>th</strong>rough Tarde’sexplanation of imitation, an explanation of <strong>th</strong>e psychologicalcrowd is needed to form an argument of <strong>th</strong>e manifestation of acollective consciousness. LeBon informs us <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>epsychological crowd forms due to psychology’s law of mentalunity of crowds <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at a r<strong>and</strong>om agglomeration of persons, or anatural forming crowd does not create a crowd in <strong>th</strong>epsychological sense. 1 The transformation into <strong>th</strong>e psychologicalcrowd takes on a new set of characteristics <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e individualwould not obtain being isolated. These characteristics are statedas: a sense of invincibility <strong>th</strong>rough an increase in numbers,contagion or <strong>th</strong>e act of imitation is increased to such a degree <strong>th</strong>atoverall interest is held above personal, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e formation of asuggestor or a hypnotizer. 2 One can see <strong>th</strong>ese characteristics inmost occurrences of crowd formation, from a riot to a simpleformation of a group of people. Numbers do increase <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>econtagion of emotions <strong>and</strong> suggestions start to play a roll <strong>th</strong>roughan increase in numbers, but <strong>th</strong>ere is not always proof of asuggestor or hypnotizer. All <strong>th</strong>ree of LeBon’s characteristics ofentering an organized <strong>and</strong> psychological crowd demonstrate avanishing of <strong>th</strong>e individual consciousness to a point in which <strong>th</strong>econsciousness completely disappears. “Having entirely lost hisconsciousness personality, he obeys all suggestions of <strong>th</strong>eoperator who has deprived him of it, <strong>and</strong> commits acts in uttercontradictions wi<strong>th</strong> his character <strong>and</strong> habits.” 3 The loss ofconsciousness is <strong>th</strong>e loss of all intellectual genius of <strong>th</strong>eindividual. Therefore, <strong>th</strong>e transition into <strong>th</strong>e psychological groupis <strong>th</strong>e transition from a consciousness individual to anunconsciousness actor who is but a subject to <strong>th</strong>e hypnotizer orsuggestor wi<strong>th</strong>in a crowd.1Le Bon, Gustave. The Crowd: A Study of <strong>th</strong>e Popular <strong>Min</strong>d (1896), 2.2LeBon, 8.3LeBon, 8.8


ORIGIN OF GROUP GENIUSTransformation is seen as <strong>th</strong>e organization of newcharacteristics, which by <strong>th</strong>eir very nature of suggestion <strong>and</strong>imitation create a collective mind <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e subconscious, butnot a collective consciousness for <strong>th</strong>ere is no ability to reason.LeBon doubted <strong>th</strong>e reasoning power of <strong>th</strong>e crowd for he sawgroup reasoning as a form of imitation <strong>th</strong>rough a connection ofimages. “Collective observations are as erroneous as possible,<strong>and</strong> most often only represent <strong>th</strong>e illusion of an individual who,by a process of contagion, has suggest his followers.” 4 Thecollective observations of <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd are not tru<strong>th</strong>but contagion <strong>th</strong>at is found wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e imitation of <strong>th</strong>e crowd’sresponse to a suggestor’s observation. For example, if LeBon’ssuggestor eats a cube of ice it is suggested <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e ice wastranslucent <strong>and</strong> hard but can be eaten; <strong>th</strong>erefore, <strong>th</strong>e imitation of<strong>th</strong>e crowd would <strong>th</strong>en reason <strong>th</strong>at because glass is translucent <strong>and</strong>hard it could also be eaten. The glass example challenges <strong>th</strong>eability of LeBon’s psychological crowd to reason. Will everyindividual eat <strong>th</strong>e glass if <strong>th</strong>e collective observation or reasoningis <strong>th</strong>at it must be ice? Or will one suggestor learn <strong>th</strong>rough hisinvention or discovery <strong>and</strong> in turn suggest <strong>th</strong>rough education of<strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>ers <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e glass is in fact not ice, forming a collectiveconsciousness <strong>th</strong>rough imitation of suggestion <strong>and</strong> not destroyingit? LeBon states <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowd does have <strong>th</strong>e ability forintellectual capacity contrary to <strong>th</strong>e disappearance of <strong>th</strong>econsciousness; situations such as <strong>th</strong>e submission to au<strong>th</strong>ority <strong>and</strong>response to kindness by a crowd does not reveal a collectiveconsciousness but <strong>th</strong>e evidence of a group mind working <strong>th</strong>roughimitation <strong>and</strong> suggestion. 5 When certain actions are consideredto be consciousness decisions of a collective group, <strong>th</strong>e lack ofreasoning power <strong>and</strong> intelligence along wi<strong>th</strong> a lack of personalself-interest leads LeBon to believe in <strong>th</strong>e workings of a groupmind ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an collective consciousness.Freud’s account of <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd in terms ofindividual psychology helps illuminate <strong>th</strong>e consciousness geniusbehind bo<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e collective observation of <strong>th</strong>e imitators <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e4LeBon, 19.5LeBon, 19.9


MIND THE MASSESindividual suggestor. Freud notes <strong>th</strong>e transition into <strong>th</strong>epsychological crowd differently <strong>th</strong>an LeBon by demonstrating anew libidinal motivation <strong>and</strong> its connection wi<strong>th</strong> a response tocontagion <strong>th</strong>rough suggestion. The psychological crowd or <strong>th</strong>eorganized group transforms from <strong>th</strong>e natural, unorganized crowd<strong>th</strong>rough a common libidinal motivation. 6 This is evident wi<strong>th</strong>in<strong>th</strong>e aggregation of a common emotion bond between individuals<strong>and</strong> not by creating characteristics when entering <strong>th</strong>e group asLeBon has stated. Instead forming characteristics <strong>th</strong>at anindividual looses when entering <strong>th</strong>e psychological group. 7 Thefive principle conditions when entering into an organized crowdincludes; hierarchy of positions, individual awareness of acollective emotional drive or goal, interaction between groups,customs <strong>and</strong> traditions, <strong>and</strong> organization. 8 Freud believed <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>ese five conditions <strong>th</strong>at are destroyed by <strong>th</strong>e group, whencreated have <strong>th</strong>e ability to avoid a lowering of collective intellect<strong>th</strong>rough reserving individual tasks for individuals <strong>and</strong> not <strong>th</strong>egroup itself. The psychological crowd is now seen as a formationdue to a collective emotion <strong>th</strong>at allows individuals to consciouslyenter into an organized group. This transformation into aninfluence of suggestions due to <strong>th</strong>e nature of a situation or <strong>th</strong>eoriginal suggestion of <strong>th</strong>e crowds’ desire, can be seen as a formof collective consciousness in terms of an original emotionalgoal.Freud relates <strong>th</strong>e suggestibility of <strong>th</strong>e crowd to <strong>th</strong>ehypnosis of love being equal to <strong>th</strong>e hypnosis of a collectivelibidinal tie. A moment when <strong>th</strong>e individual’s subconsciousbecomes <strong>th</strong>at of ano<strong>th</strong>er’s due to sexual desires <strong>th</strong>at cannot bemet. 9 When sexual desires cannot be met <strong>th</strong>e collective goal oremotional tie becomes <strong>th</strong>e object of “love,” <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>us <strong>th</strong>e reason totransform from <strong>th</strong>e unorganized crowd into a psychologicalcrowd which is in turn not created by <strong>th</strong>e collective emotion of6Freud, Sigmund. Group Psychology <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Analysis of <strong>th</strong>e Ego,trans. <strong>and</strong> ed. James Strachey (New York: Norton, 1959), 8.7Freud, 21.8Freud, 24.9Freud, 58.10


MIND THE MASSESThe imitation of a collective consciousness forming from<strong>th</strong>e emotional contagion of suggestion <strong>th</strong>at transformed <strong>th</strong>e groupinto a psychological crowd is seen as <strong>th</strong>e imitation of a suggestor<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e formation of group genius. 14 Freud debates <strong>th</strong>e genius of<strong>th</strong>is imitation, as it is not clear to him where <strong>th</strong>e genius can belocated. “It remains an open question, moreover, how much <strong>th</strong>eindividual <strong>th</strong>inker or writer owes to <strong>th</strong>e stimulation of <strong>th</strong>e groupin which he lives, or whe<strong>th</strong>er he does more <strong>th</strong>an perfect a mentalwork in which <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>ers have had a simultaneous share.” 15 Is<strong>th</strong>e individual inventor <strong>th</strong>e genius by discovering <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ereforesuggesting, or is <strong>th</strong>e genius in <strong>th</strong>e subconscious imitation evidentwi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e stimuli or suggestion of <strong>th</strong>e group? If a monkey in agroup of like monkeys ignores previous imitation of how to eatfruit by washing it off <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er monkeys imitate <strong>th</strong>einventor’s suggestion. Is <strong>th</strong>e genius in <strong>th</strong>e first monkey whowashed <strong>th</strong>e fruit off, or is it in <strong>th</strong>e genius of <strong>th</strong>e crowd’s imitationfor <strong>th</strong>e actions of <strong>th</strong>e inventor are merely <strong>th</strong>e suggestions of acollective consciousness? Creating <strong>th</strong>e psychological group asone <strong>th</strong>at replaces <strong>th</strong>e individual characteristics lost when forming<strong>th</strong>e crowd, <strong>th</strong>e suggestor becomes part of <strong>th</strong>e group <strong>and</strong> is subjectto <strong>th</strong>e suggestions of a collective emotion or collective will of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd. It is wi<strong>th</strong>in Freud’s concept of group genius <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>epossibility of a collective consciousness emerges <strong>th</strong>rough anewfound diversity of suggestions <strong>and</strong> imitations, created whenentering into an organized crowd.Society as Imitation: SleepwalkingI can now combine Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon’s explanations of<strong>th</strong>eir transition into <strong>th</strong>e psychological group <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>echaracteristics of <strong>th</strong>at transformation as a format to prove <strong>th</strong>eexistence of a collective consciousness <strong>th</strong>rough imitation <strong>th</strong>at ishidden in <strong>th</strong>e form of somnambulism, or sleepwalking. Tounderst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e transition from an unconsciousness crowd into acollective consciousness, a discussion of Tarde’s “Laws of14Freud, 20.15Freud, 20.12


ORIGIN OF GROUP GENIUSImitation” <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e effects of imitation <strong>and</strong> suggestion are needed.The psychology of <strong>th</strong>e crowd can be perceived <strong>th</strong>rough ei<strong>th</strong>erimitation or invention, for imitation is due to <strong>th</strong>e suggestion of aninventor <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e discharge resulting <strong>th</strong>ereafter. Through <strong>th</strong>eexplanation of <strong>th</strong>e social being purely imitative, Tarde providesinsight to <strong>th</strong>e unconsciousness <strong>and</strong> consciousness inventions <strong>and</strong>imitations of bo<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e imitator <strong>and</strong> suggestor wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e crowd.Due to <strong>th</strong>e historical fact in which <strong>th</strong>ings <strong>th</strong>at repeat<strong>th</strong>emselves remain united such as <strong>th</strong>e cells multiplying wi<strong>th</strong>in agrowing child 16 , <strong>and</strong> due to <strong>th</strong>e production of repeated likemembers of a group or crowd, repetition exists for <strong>th</strong>e sake ofvariation. All repetition <strong>th</strong>en must stem or originate from someform of innovation whe<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>e “repetition be social, vital orphysical, i. e., imitative, hereditary, or vibratory”. 17 This can beseen in <strong>th</strong>e social sense of repetition as <strong>th</strong>e suggestor orhypnotizer in <strong>th</strong>e case of Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon. For Tarde, <strong>th</strong>egeneral answer is stated as a group of distinct individuals whorender one ano<strong>th</strong>er mutual services, an economic notion ofsociety which promoting mutual economic <strong>and</strong> social helpfulnessfor <strong>th</strong>e same in return. “Society is far more a system of mutualitydetermined engagements <strong>and</strong> agreements, of rights <strong>and</strong> duties,<strong>th</strong>an a system of mutual services.” 18 Peasants are needed just as<strong>th</strong>e small fish is needed to clean <strong>th</strong>e mou<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>e shark;<strong>th</strong>erefore, it is necessary to assimilate <strong>th</strong>ose <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e contagionof imitation wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e members of a higher grade of society in <strong>th</strong>eform of education, <strong>th</strong>e tool in which imitation spreads <strong>th</strong>roughuse of a common language. 19 Tarde defines society, as a group ofbeings <strong>th</strong>at are apt to imitate one ano<strong>th</strong>er, or who, wi<strong>th</strong>out actualimitation, are alike in <strong>th</strong>eir possessions of common traits, whichin <strong>th</strong>eory are ancient imitations of a hereditary suggestor orinventor. 20 The social type should not be confused wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e16Tarde, Gabriel. The Laws of Imitation. 3rd. (New York: Henry Holt<strong>and</strong> Company, 1903), 6.17Tarde, 6.18Tarde, 61.19Tarde, 62.20Tarde, 68.13


MIND THE MASSESsocial group however, defined as a certain number of wants <strong>and</strong>ideas which have been created by <strong>th</strong>ous<strong>and</strong>s of time accumulatedinventions <strong>and</strong> discoveries. Tarde creates a small hint of acollective consciousness in which <strong>th</strong>e suggestion of <strong>th</strong>e emotion<strong>th</strong>at brought <strong>th</strong>e group toge<strong>th</strong>er is <strong>th</strong>e contagion of imitationevident wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e desires <strong>and</strong> suggestions of <strong>th</strong>at group.Imitation can be seen as condition foresight, for whengiven existing imitations <strong>th</strong>e sociologist is in a position to foretell<strong>th</strong>e social conditions of ten or twenty years hence 21 , provided noreform or political revolution. However, does a break inimitation’s conditional foresight reveal a possible reformedcollective consciousness of <strong>th</strong>at specific social group? Or could<strong>th</strong>e break in imitation provide proof in <strong>th</strong>e emergence of a newlyformed collective consciousness <strong>th</strong>rough a group genius. Tarde’saccount of somnambulism, or sleepwalking which I will addressshortly, illuminates <strong>th</strong>e masked existence of a collectiveconsciousness <strong>th</strong>rough an account of organization <strong>and</strong> hierarchy.All homogeneous or democratic societies form hierarchicalstructures as a means to continue its existence just as <strong>th</strong>e bodyforms a hierarchy of organs in an attempt to adapt <strong>and</strong> survive. 22Tarde is stating <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e very formation of an organized groupcreates hierarchy <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e influence of prestige or a form ofunconsciousness fascination. The formation of a hierarchy is <strong>th</strong>enatural reaction by a collective of like beings to ensure futureexistence just as <strong>th</strong>e human body forms a hierarchy of organs asan attempt to imitate <strong>th</strong>e origin goal of repeating uniform copiesof it self. “But propagation <strong>and</strong> not self organization is <strong>th</strong>e primedem<strong>and</strong> of social as well as of <strong>th</strong>e vital <strong>th</strong>ing. Organization is buta means to propagation, of which imitative repetition is <strong>th</strong>e end.” 23Organization is created as <strong>th</strong>e means in which <strong>th</strong>e group survivesjust as organization provides <strong>th</strong>e individual human body wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>emeans to exist, hierarchy being <strong>th</strong>e result of organization <strong>and</strong>imitation as <strong>th</strong>e end. Due to society forming organization21Tarde, 19.22Tarde, 73.23Tarde, 74.14


ORIGIN OF GROUP GENIUS<strong>th</strong>rough hierarchy it creates social groups as an imitation ofprestige <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e education of imitators in light of prestige.Tarde demonstrates <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e social is observed as imitativefor inventions in which new imitation is started forms <strong>th</strong>e originsof <strong>th</strong>at group’s imitation. 24 The invention of language started anew imitation in <strong>th</strong>e origins of <strong>th</strong>e invention of language, forming<strong>th</strong>e origin of <strong>th</strong>e group’s imitations wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e actual suggestionof language. The jump can <strong>th</strong>en be made to state <strong>th</strong>at allresemblances are due to repetition of a suggestion. Thus allresemblances wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e social origin or society are direct orindirect forms of imitation for, “every advance in knowledgetends to streng<strong>th</strong>en <strong>th</strong>e conviction <strong>th</strong>at all resemblance is due torepetition.” 25 Tarde states <strong>th</strong>ree propositions of repetition asforms of imitation: resemblances observed wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e chemical orphysical world are for <strong>th</strong>e most part vibratory imitations; allresemblances of origin from hereditary transmission <strong>and</strong> areimitations of prestige; <strong>and</strong> most importantly, all resemblances insociety are <strong>th</strong>e direct or indirect forms of imitation seen wi<strong>th</strong>inexamples of custom-imitation, fashion-imitation, sympa<strong>th</strong>yimitation, obedience-imitation, precept-imitation, educationimitation,deliberate imitation, <strong>and</strong> so on. 26 These mentionedimitations demonstrate <strong>th</strong>e evident necessity for imitation <strong>and</strong>repetition in <strong>th</strong>e social. If quantity signifies resemblance <strong>and</strong>resemblance is followed by repetition, <strong>and</strong> if every repetitionwere a natural vibration, a phenomenon of repetition or an act ofimitation, wi<strong>th</strong>out repetition <strong>and</strong> imitation it follows <strong>th</strong>at, <strong>th</strong>erewould be no such <strong>th</strong>ing as quantity in <strong>th</strong>e universe. 27 Due to <strong>th</strong>erepetition of <strong>th</strong>e traditions wi<strong>th</strong>in a religion such as Christianity<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e imitations wi<strong>th</strong>in a large quantity of followers, <strong>th</strong>ecustoms of Christianity have existed for centuries. Repetitionsare seen in <strong>th</strong>e form of social origins or society, as a form of selfspreadingcontagions 28 . It can be observed <strong>th</strong>at every social24Tarde, 11.25Tarde, 14.26Tarde, 15.27Tarde, 15.28Tarde, 15.15


MIND THE MASSESinvention tends to exp<strong>and</strong> in a social environment <strong>th</strong>roughcontagion between like <strong>th</strong>ings, a common emotional bond such asone’s religion. For example, if a rock falls into a bowl it willcause a ripple, but only until it reaches <strong>th</strong>e confines of <strong>th</strong>e bowl.At <strong>th</strong>at moment <strong>th</strong>e ripple cannot pass <strong>th</strong>e edge of its bowl, <strong>th</strong>eimitations of an invention are halted just as <strong>th</strong>e imitations of areligious group <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir customs tend not to ripple outside of <strong>th</strong>eorganized collective boarders.Therefore, language for Tarde is <strong>th</strong>e ultimate form ofimitation <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e greatest form of invention; it is <strong>th</strong>e vehicle of allimitations. 29 Language carried man over <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>reshold fromanimal into <strong>th</strong>e social world. Observed as one of <strong>th</strong>e firstinventions of human history, it in <strong>th</strong>eory made <strong>th</strong>e individualinventors <strong>th</strong>e first group to find a collective consciousness<strong>th</strong>rough shared imitations. “This original act of imagination <strong>and</strong>its spread <strong>th</strong>rough imitation was <strong>th</strong>e true cause, <strong>th</strong>e sine qua nonof progress. The immediate acts of imitation, which it prompted,were not its sole results. It suggested o<strong>th</strong>er acts of imaginationwhich in turn suggested new acts <strong>and</strong> so on wi<strong>th</strong>out end.” 30 Theinvention of language is as stated, h<strong>and</strong>s down <strong>th</strong>e mostinfluential <strong>and</strong> naturally collective invention of human existence.I will attempt to prove later in <strong>th</strong>is argument <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e existence ofa collective consciousness evident wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e very creation oflanguage, as a form of collective human genius 31 <strong>th</strong>at is in fact<strong>th</strong>e first transition into Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon’s psychological group<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e creation of a collective consciousness. A moment inwhich could possibly be described as <strong>th</strong>e first organized crowd inwhich all inventions <strong>and</strong> imitations have stemmed from in beingimitations of <strong>th</strong>e original human genius of suggestion.Somnambulism or “sleepwalking” is Tarde’s answer to<strong>th</strong>e concealing of a crowd’s collective consciousness due to <strong>th</strong>eevidence presented <strong>th</strong>at society is a form of imitation. “Bo<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>esomnambulist <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e social man are possessed by <strong>th</strong>e illusion<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eir ideas, all of which have been suggested to <strong>th</strong>em, are29Tarde, 15.30Tarde, 43.31Tarde, 42.16


ORIGIN OF GROUP GENIUSspontaneous.” 32 The idea cannot be based upon <strong>th</strong>e present forwe cannot take ourselves into consideration, as one will <strong>th</strong>enescape <strong>th</strong>e blindness Tarde is trying to demonstrate. One canconsider <strong>th</strong>e ancient democracy of Greece in which members of arepublic believe <strong>th</strong>ey were autonomous (for each citizen wasallowed his own vote <strong>and</strong> own personal opinion,) <strong>th</strong>e origin ofdemocracy’s illusion of freedom. Al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>is was true, “didnot <strong>th</strong>at people <strong>th</strong>ink, like us, <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey were autonomous,al<strong>th</strong>ough, in reality, <strong>th</strong>ey were but <strong>th</strong>e unconsciousness puppetswhose strings were pulled by <strong>th</strong>eir ancestors or political leadersor prophets, when <strong>th</strong>ey were not being pulled by <strong>th</strong>eir owncontemporaries?” 33 Therefore, <strong>th</strong>e very reason for castes <strong>and</strong>social classes is created <strong>th</strong>rough somnambulism.Castes are formed under <strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e fa<strong>th</strong>er is <strong>and</strong>always will be master of <strong>th</strong>e family, <strong>th</strong>e basis for social imitationsin <strong>th</strong>e family <strong>and</strong> original suggestor. The hypnotizer rules <strong>th</strong>roughprestige, or an unconsciousness obedience of <strong>th</strong>e magnetizedsubject, in <strong>th</strong>e families case <strong>th</strong>e fa<strong>th</strong>er. However, in <strong>th</strong>e creationof <strong>th</strong>e social group, <strong>th</strong>e magnetizer must be <strong>th</strong>e individual who<strong>th</strong>rough a great display of prestige creates <strong>th</strong>e original suggestionof <strong>th</strong>e group. 34 “We have prestige in <strong>th</strong>e eyes of anyone in so faras we answer his need of affirming or of willing some given<strong>th</strong>ing. Nor is it necessary for <strong>th</strong>e magnetizer to speak in order tobe believed <strong>and</strong> obeyed. He need only act.” 35 If <strong>th</strong>e creation oflanguage is taken into account, <strong>th</strong>e few individuals who firstcreated a form of language are seen as <strong>th</strong>e fa<strong>th</strong>er of <strong>th</strong>e collectivegroup, imitated due to <strong>th</strong>e prestige of <strong>th</strong>eir invention.The reason to why magnetized subjects always imitate <strong>th</strong>esuggestor <strong>and</strong> never does <strong>th</strong>e suggestor imitate <strong>th</strong>e hypnotized isequivalent to why hierarchy stems from organization; forobedience <strong>th</strong>rough an unconsciousness fascination is prestige.“Is not <strong>th</strong>is exact effect of obedience <strong>and</strong> imitation <strong>th</strong>roughfascination? Is not fascination a genuine neurosis, a kind of32Tarde, 77.33Tarde, 77.34Tarde, 77.35Tarde, 78.17


MIND THE MASSESunconsciousness polarization of love <strong>and</strong> fai<strong>th</strong>?” 36 A love foundin <strong>th</strong>e libidinal tie <strong>and</strong> fai<strong>th</strong> in <strong>th</strong>e suggestor, Freud’s object oflove, makes <strong>th</strong>e example of a young child <strong>th</strong>e most perfect formof a somnambulist. The child enters his or her first organizedgroup consisting of; a hierarchy wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e fa<strong>th</strong>er, mo<strong>th</strong>er, <strong>and</strong>child, a state in which all members value <strong>th</strong>e overall well beinggreater <strong>th</strong>an personal interest, <strong>and</strong> all share <strong>th</strong>e commonemotional tie of love for one ano<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>rough heredity. “Theolder <strong>th</strong>e child grows <strong>th</strong>e more complex its dream becomes.” 37When <strong>th</strong>e child eventually leaves <strong>th</strong>e organized familygroup to find individuality he is exposed to increasingsuggestions which become more numerous <strong>and</strong> diversified. Forman as stated before is a social animal, <strong>th</strong>e observed break fromhis or her recent suggestions is followed by a state of freedom inwhich he or she becomes consciousness of choices according to<strong>th</strong>eir own character. Take for example a teenager enrolling intofreshman year of college. The individual looses previoussuggestions instilled <strong>th</strong>rough an old existence, in turn “inevitablyyielding <strong>th</strong>emselves to <strong>th</strong>e magical charm of <strong>th</strong>eir newenvironment.” 38 The prestige of a newfound magister orsuggestor causes magnetism towards <strong>th</strong>e emotional tie of <strong>th</strong>egroups’ original suggestion. Now immersed in a continuallydiverse <strong>and</strong> organized group of new hierarchies, suggestions <strong>and</strong>imitations, <strong>th</strong>e individual falls under <strong>th</strong>e state of somnambulism.Therefore, Tarde proves <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e creation of society, aformation of hierarchy from organization. In turn, creating aprestige <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>en manifests a state of somnambulism <strong>th</strong>rough aninevitability of imitation <strong>and</strong> suggestion in society.The Origin of Collective Genius: An AwakeningNow <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e state of somnambulism has been created<strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e formation of an organized social group, one can fullyunderst<strong>and</strong> Tarde’s demonstration for <strong>th</strong>e emergence of a36Tarde, 80.37Tarde, 82.38Tarde, 84.18


ORIGIN OF GROUP GENIUScollective consciousness <strong>th</strong>rough imitation, suggestion <strong>and</strong>education of <strong>th</strong>e magnetized in respect to <strong>th</strong>e effect of prestige. Itmust be first understood <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e brain <strong>and</strong> its processes isconsidered <strong>th</strong>e repeating organ for it is made up of <strong>th</strong>ous<strong>and</strong>s ofnerves <strong>and</strong> elements in which repeat <strong>th</strong>emselves. Whenmultiplying repetition is confined to <strong>th</strong>e nervous system, we havememory; when it spreads out into <strong>th</strong>e muscular system we havehabit. Memory, so to speak is a purely nervous habit; habit isbo<strong>th</strong> a nervous <strong>and</strong> muscular memory. 39 “Thus every act ofperception, in as much as it involves an act of memory, which italways does, implies a kind of habit, an unconsciousnessimitation of self by self.” 40 The unconsciousness imitation is nota social act due to <strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>at it is <strong>th</strong>e imitation of one’s self byself, a “pre-social” 41 self-imitation in which <strong>th</strong>e suggestor is <strong>th</strong>eindividual’s unconsciousness. “But if <strong>th</strong>e remembered idea orimage was originally lodged in <strong>th</strong>e mind <strong>th</strong>rough conversation orreading, if <strong>th</strong>e habitual act originated in <strong>th</strong>e view or knowledge ofa similar act on <strong>th</strong>e part of o<strong>th</strong>ers, <strong>th</strong>ese imitations of memory <strong>and</strong>habit are social as well as psychological facts… Here we havememory <strong>and</strong> habit which are not individual, but collective.” 42Tarde effectively proves <strong>th</strong>e existence of a collectiveconsciousness <strong>th</strong>at emerges from a state of somnambulism<strong>th</strong>rough suggestion <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e imitation of suggestion, evidentwi<strong>th</strong>in subconscious habits <strong>and</strong> memories <strong>th</strong>at are acquired<strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e education of <strong>th</strong>e magnetized. Therefore, if ano<strong>th</strong>er iseducated by an individual’s escape from his social surroundings<strong>th</strong>rough a new invention or discovery, <strong>and</strong> if suggested <strong>and</strong>imitated by <strong>th</strong>e crowd, <strong>th</strong>e act of imitation is in fact <strong>th</strong>eoccurrence of a collective consciousness <strong>th</strong>at is masked <strong>th</strong>roughsociety being formed as a kind of somnambulism.Now <strong>th</strong>at I have provided an explanation to <strong>th</strong>emanifestation of a collective consciousness wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e socialgroup, certain accounts of Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon’s consciousness <strong>and</strong>39Tarde, 75.40Tarde, 75.41Tarde, 75.42Tarde, 75.19


MIND THE MASSESunconsciousness of <strong>th</strong>e psychological group must be discussed inorder to imply a collective consciousness in <strong>th</strong>e terms of anorganized crowd. The mere imitation or education of memory<strong>and</strong> habit does not provide <strong>th</strong>e answer. To prove <strong>th</strong>e emergenceof a collective consciousness <strong>and</strong> not merely an individualconsciousness a state of somnambulism must exist. When oneinvents or discovers, he or she is escaping from <strong>th</strong>esomnambulism of society in <strong>th</strong>e influence of imitation <strong>and</strong>suggestion by providing a break from <strong>th</strong>e unconsciousnessimitations of <strong>th</strong>e group. The ability to enter into Freud <strong>and</strong>LeBon’s psychological crowd is necessary wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e verytransition, organization, <strong>and</strong> a collective goal or emotional tiebo<strong>th</strong> au<strong>th</strong>ors present to be needed for a transformation from <strong>th</strong>eunconsciousness herd into <strong>th</strong>e psychological or organized group.The transformation into <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowdaccording to bo<strong>th</strong> Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon is <strong>th</strong>e key to my discussionon <strong>th</strong>e creation of a collective consciousness. LeBon states <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>e transformation into <strong>th</strong>e psychological group puts <strong>th</strong>e membersinto a possession of a collective mind due to psychology’s mentallaw of unity. The individual is <strong>th</strong>en transformed from a personal<strong>and</strong> self-interested acting consciousness into an unconscious, butunified collective in <strong>th</strong>e form of unconsciousness group<strong>th</strong>ink<strong>th</strong>rough organization. 43 Freud would agree <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>etransformation is a turn towards a collective direction of feelings<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ought but <strong>th</strong>at it is in fact more <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>at, a contagion ofemotion <strong>th</strong>at brings <strong>th</strong>e psychological group toge<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>rough aninfluence of suggestion <strong>and</strong> forming a common love or object oflove. 44 The transition is accomplished <strong>th</strong>rough an organization of<strong>th</strong>e group by creating characteristics lost in an attempt to negate<strong>th</strong>e loss of collective intellect <strong>th</strong>at LeBon has observed.Therefore, it can be said <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e transition into <strong>th</strong>e psychologicalgroup forms new characteristics <strong>th</strong>at provide <strong>th</strong>e individual wi<strong>th</strong><strong>th</strong>ose <strong>th</strong>at he or she has lost by creating an organized group. Byproviding characteristics <strong>th</strong>at allows <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd toretain a collective intelligence, <strong>th</strong>e existence of a complete43LeBon, 4.44Freud, 31.20


ORIGIN OF GROUP GENIUSunconsciously acting crowd can be dismissed. Tarde’sexplanation of society as imitation <strong>and</strong> imitation as a means to<strong>th</strong>e end of organization <strong>th</strong>rough hierarchy can now be applied to<strong>th</strong>e formation of <strong>th</strong>e psychological group. 45 The existence oforganization can <strong>th</strong>en be stated as <strong>th</strong>e existence of a state ofsomnambulism wi<strong>th</strong>in Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon’s psychological crowd,as organization is need for a transformation to occur.LeBon brushes <strong>th</strong>e surface when discussing <strong>th</strong>e hypnoticstate, believing <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e state of somnambulism is evident due tosuggestions of a hypnotizer <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e suggestibility of <strong>th</strong>eunconsciousness crowd, as it does not have <strong>th</strong>e ability to reasonby committing acts <strong>th</strong>e individual consciousness would notapprove. 46 Freud disagrees, as <strong>th</strong>e suggestibility of <strong>th</strong>e crowd isdue to <strong>th</strong>e suggestion of <strong>th</strong>e groups’ object of love, or <strong>th</strong>e originalemotional tie <strong>th</strong>at brought <strong>th</strong>e individuals toge<strong>th</strong>er. Freudpromotes a form of prestige in <strong>th</strong>e suggestions of a commonlibidinal tie, or <strong>th</strong>e origin of a groups’ imitation. Therefore, onecan assume <strong>th</strong>at bo<strong>th</strong> Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon acknowledge a state ofsomnambulism but do not give a reason to its existence asidefrom <strong>th</strong>e evidence of suggestion <strong>and</strong> imitation. Tarde’sdemonstration of <strong>th</strong>e origins of somnambulism grounded in <strong>th</strong>eexistence of class <strong>th</strong>rough hierarchy, hierarchy <strong>th</strong>roughorganization, <strong>and</strong> prestige <strong>th</strong>rough an unconsciousnessfascination wi<strong>th</strong> a common emotion bond. This provides anexplanation for existence of somnambulism, namely, imitation in<strong>th</strong>e social group. “Society is imitation <strong>and</strong> imitation is a form ofsomnambulism.” 47 It can be concluded <strong>th</strong>at Tarde’s state ofsomnambulism is present in Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon’s psychologicalgroup in organization <strong>and</strong> imitation. The transition into apsychological group is in fact <strong>th</strong>e creation of <strong>th</strong>e hypnotic state,<strong>th</strong>e state of Tarde’s social group.<strong>Ma</strong>n is a social animal <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e formation of like men inrespect to a common emotional bond results from <strong>th</strong>e very natureof <strong>th</strong>e beast. Language was <strong>th</strong>e first <strong>and</strong> greatest account of man45Tarde, 74.46LeBon, 27.47Tarde, 87.21


ORIGIN OF GROUP GENIUS<strong>th</strong>at gives prestige to suggestions of language <strong>th</strong>at have stemmedfrom <strong>th</strong>ereafter.These suggestors who found a collective consciousness in<strong>th</strong>e form of language, created <strong>th</strong>e origins of collective groupgenius <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e emergence of a collective consciousness. The actof coming toge<strong>th</strong>er to form habits <strong>and</strong> memories in an organizedgroup, combined wi<strong>th</strong> a state of somnambulism wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>esuggestor’s imitators. Language allowed for <strong>th</strong>e first aggregationof collective habit <strong>and</strong> memory <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e very imitation of <strong>th</strong>esuggestors. Freud believes group genius to be in <strong>th</strong>e individualwho invented or discovered <strong>th</strong>rough unconsciousness responsesto suggestion deep wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e group’s emotional bond. If societyis imitation, <strong>th</strong>en all inventions <strong>th</strong>at are made wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e socialgroup, which now can be stated as <strong>th</strong>e psychological group, aredue to <strong>th</strong>e stimuli of <strong>th</strong>e suggestions <strong>th</strong>at created <strong>th</strong>e organizedgroup. “To innovate to discover, to awake for an instant…<strong>th</strong>eindividual must escape, for <strong>th</strong>e time being, from his socialsurroundings.” 49 The inventors of language stepped out from<strong>th</strong>eir social surroundings, <strong>th</strong>e pre-social form of somnambulismor a state of nature, <strong>and</strong> by doing <strong>th</strong>at formed <strong>th</strong>e firstpsychological group <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e creation of language. Thesepivotal humans in history in fact made <strong>th</strong>e very leap from animalto social man <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e manifestation of a collectiveconsciousness. As man is a social beast, <strong>th</strong>e emotional tie tointeract wi<strong>th</strong> one ano<strong>th</strong>er was a magnetizing force <strong>th</strong>at onlyneeded to be suggested to receive a sense of prestige. Therefore,because <strong>th</strong>e original suggestors could be said to emerge from astate of nature into Tarde’s social group, or psychological group,<strong>th</strong>ey suggested <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e education of an escape from <strong>th</strong>eirsocial surroundings, a new form of habit <strong>and</strong> memory <strong>th</strong>at wascreated by <strong>th</strong>e collective genius evident in <strong>th</strong>e formation oflanguage.I conclude by stating <strong>th</strong>at from <strong>th</strong>e explanation of Freud<strong>and</strong> LeBon’s psychological group, it can be determined <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>erequirements of organization <strong>and</strong> characteristics evident in <strong>th</strong>e49Tarde, 88.23


MIND THE MASSEStransformation are comparable to <strong>th</strong>e characteristics of society inlight of imitation as an end to organization. It can also beconcluded <strong>th</strong>at society is a form of somnambulism; <strong>th</strong>erefore, <strong>th</strong>epsychological group <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e nature of society as imitation<strong>and</strong> imitation as somnambulism, effectively masks <strong>th</strong>e collectiveconsciousness evident in <strong>th</strong>e genius of a group’s originalsuggestor. The creation of language aids in revealing <strong>th</strong>eexistence of a collective consciousness <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e originalescape from <strong>th</strong>e imitations of a state of nature <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e educationof <strong>th</strong>e memory <strong>and</strong> habits associated wi<strong>th</strong> language as <strong>th</strong>ecollective consciousness of interaction. Therefore, imitation byits very nature in society traps <strong>th</strong>e magnetized in a state ofinescapable somnambulism. The inventors created <strong>th</strong>e origins ofgroup genius by truly inventing a collective consciousness<strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e imitation of every human to follow in existence, one<strong>th</strong>at all o<strong>th</strong>er inventions unconsciously imitate due to <strong>th</strong>eexistence of somnambulism in society. The individual to <strong>th</strong>is daybelieves <strong>th</strong>at most actions are spontaneous <strong>and</strong> a consciousnesschoice. In reality <strong>th</strong>ey are but imitations derived from manysuggestions originating from <strong>th</strong>ous<strong>and</strong>s of years of human genius<strong>and</strong> collective consciousness, masked by somnambulism,describe as group unconscious <strong>and</strong> only revealed <strong>th</strong>rough anescape of one’s social surroundings <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e education of o<strong>th</strong>ers<strong>th</strong>rough suggestion <strong>and</strong> imitation. To escape from <strong>th</strong>e socialsurroundings of a psychological group is not an easy task.Therefore, <strong>th</strong>e collective genius of groups <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e formation of acollective consciousness can only be created <strong>and</strong> revealed when<strong>th</strong>e effects of somnambulism are removed, <strong>and</strong> only <strong>th</strong>en can acollective consciousness of <strong>th</strong>e psychological group be revealedto <strong>th</strong>e individual. Only <strong>th</strong>en can a spontaneous invention be anact of group genius just as language was <strong>th</strong>e origin of groupgenius <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e emergence of a collective consciousness.24


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTChapter 2From Crowd to AffectBrooke LyonIntroductionClassical crowd <strong>th</strong>eorists Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon famouslyoutline <strong>th</strong>eories of crowd formation <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e group mind usingelements such as contagion, suggestibility, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e necessity of arelationship between <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e leader. These are allphenomena easily observable during <strong>th</strong>eir lives <strong>and</strong> now wi<strong>th</strong>incrowds. However what bo<strong>th</strong> Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon fail to answer arehow exactly <strong>th</strong>ese mechanisms transfer between members of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd. Affect <strong>th</strong>eory can serve to answer <strong>th</strong>is question. Affect<strong>th</strong>eory is based on <strong>th</strong>e notion <strong>th</strong>at individuals transfer emotionwi<strong>th</strong> one ano<strong>th</strong>er which results in <strong>th</strong>e formation of <strong>th</strong>ecombination of individual affects into group affect. For example,if you have ever experienced <strong>th</strong>e “atmosphere” in a room you areexperiencing <strong>th</strong>e transmission of affects which result in <strong>th</strong>eatmosphere <strong>th</strong>at you experience. Though <strong>th</strong>is sounds <strong>th</strong>eoretical,affect <strong>th</strong>eorists have been able to support <strong>th</strong>eir claims byexamining physiological functions measurable because ofscientific technologies. Though <strong>th</strong>ere is some debate on <strong>th</strong>emechanisms in which affects are transmitted, each mechanismhas its own substantiating evidence, making it possible for affectto be transmitted in several different ways. This paper will prove<strong>th</strong>at not only does affect <strong>th</strong>eory support <strong>th</strong>e early crowd <strong>th</strong>eorists,Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon, but also provides answers wi<strong>th</strong> substantiatingevidence to exp<strong>and</strong> upon classical crowd <strong>th</strong>eory <strong>and</strong> ultimatelycreate a new modern <strong>and</strong> technologically savvy lens to look atcrowd <strong>th</strong>eory.I will examine <strong>th</strong>ree different affect <strong>th</strong>eorists research. Wewill start wi<strong>th</strong> Teresa Brennan’s work on transmission of affect


MIND IF THE MASSESbecause not only does it serve for a great introduction to <strong>th</strong>e studyof affect but also directly references <strong>and</strong> acknowledges aspects ofher research which originated from LeBon <strong>and</strong> Freud. Next wewill examine Brian <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi <strong>and</strong> his examination of <strong>th</strong>eeffectiveness of leaders <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e way <strong>th</strong>at affect of imagestransfers to citizens. We will <strong>th</strong>en follow a similar line of <strong>th</strong>oughtto explore John Protevi’s <strong>th</strong>eory of <strong>th</strong>e progression of bodypolitics in regards to <strong>th</strong>e progression <strong>th</strong>at groups transitioningfrom individuals to crowds <strong>and</strong> progressing to political crowds.Each of <strong>th</strong>ese approaches to affect will provide <strong>th</strong>e evidencenecessary for proving <strong>th</strong>at affect is a continuation of crowd<strong>th</strong>eory. In order to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ese new affect <strong>th</strong>eories we mustfirst examine our base, <strong>th</strong>e classical crowd <strong>th</strong>eories of GustaveLeBon <strong>and</strong> Sigmund Freud.Affect <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Emotional BeingLeBon <strong>and</strong> Freud’s <strong>th</strong>eories on <strong>th</strong>e group mind <strong>and</strong> crowd<strong>th</strong>eory are <strong>th</strong>e classic st<strong>and</strong>ard on how crowd formation occurs<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e mechanisms <strong>th</strong>at allow <strong>th</strong>e occurrence. LeBon providesan explanation <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e means of invincible power, contagion,<strong>and</strong> characteristics only found inside groups <strong>and</strong> not individuals.Freud’s <strong>th</strong>eory hinges on <strong>th</strong>e concept of suggestion, which buildsupon LeBon’s <strong>th</strong>eories of prestige <strong>and</strong> mutual suggestion in <strong>th</strong>eform of contagion. Bo<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eorize <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere is a transference ofemotion from one member of a crowd to <strong>th</strong>e next which <strong>th</strong>ey bo<strong>th</strong>call contagion. Affect <strong>th</strong>eorist Teresa Brennan builds upon crowd<strong>th</strong>eory, specifically <strong>th</strong>e element of contagion <strong>and</strong> its relationshipto current affect <strong>th</strong>eory. In order to underst<strong>and</strong> contagion betterwe must examine LeBon’s original <strong>th</strong>eory of how crowds areformed, as well as Freud’s critiques <strong>and</strong> addition to <strong>th</strong>is <strong>th</strong>eory.LeBon suggests crowds are formed using <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>reeelements of invincible power, contagion <strong>and</strong> specialcharacteristics <strong>th</strong>at only manifest when crowds are formed.LeBon describes invincible power by stating:“The first individual forming part of a crowd acquires, solelyfrom numerical considerations, a sentiment of invincible powerwhich allows him to yield to instincts which, had he been alone,he would perforce have kept under restraint. He will be <strong>th</strong>e less26


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTdisposed to check himself from <strong>th</strong>e consideration <strong>th</strong>at, a crowdbeing anonymous, <strong>and</strong> in consequence irresponsible, <strong>th</strong>esentiment of responsibility which always controls individualsdisappears entirely.” 1In short, <strong>th</strong>e individual takes on a sense of invincible power dueto <strong>th</strong>e confidence he finds via <strong>th</strong>e number of individuals wi<strong>th</strong>in<strong>th</strong>e crowd. LeBon explains:“The second cause, which is contagion, also intervenes todetermine <strong>th</strong>e manifestation of crowds of <strong>th</strong>eir specialcharacteristics, <strong>and</strong> at <strong>th</strong>e same time <strong>th</strong>e trend <strong>th</strong>ey are to take.Contagion is a phenomenon of which it is easy to establish <strong>th</strong>epresence, but <strong>th</strong>at it is not easy to explain. It must be classedamong <strong>th</strong>ose phenomena of a hypnotic order, which we shallshortly study. A crowd in every sentiment <strong>and</strong> act is contagious<strong>and</strong> contagious to such a degree <strong>th</strong>at an individual readilysacrifices his personal interest to <strong>th</strong>e collective interest.” 2LeBon acknowledges <strong>th</strong>at contagion is very easily observedhowever its origins are inexplicable. As well are <strong>th</strong>e “specialcharacteristics which are quite contrary at <strong>th</strong>e time to <strong>th</strong>osepresented by <strong>th</strong>e isolated individual. I allude to <strong>th</strong>at suggestibilityof which, moreover, <strong>th</strong>e contagion mentioned is nei<strong>th</strong>er more notless <strong>th</strong>an an effect.” 3 These abilities, which are transmitted bycontagion, also lack origin <strong>th</strong>ough can be observed wi<strong>th</strong>incrowds.Freud make it clear <strong>th</strong>at he does not disagree wi<strong>th</strong> LeBonon <strong>th</strong>ese points however, he “wishes only to emphasize <strong>th</strong>e fact<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e two last causes of an individual becoming altered in agroup (<strong>th</strong>e contagion <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e heightened suggestibility) areevidently not on a par, since <strong>th</strong>e contagion seems actually to be amanifestation of <strong>th</strong>e suggestibility. Moreover <strong>th</strong>e effects of <strong>th</strong>etwo factors do not seem to be sharply differentiated in <strong>th</strong>e test ofLeBon’s remarks.” 4 Freud does have an excellent point in <strong>th</strong>is1Gustav LeBon. “The Crowd: A Study of <strong>th</strong>e Popular <strong>Min</strong>d.” 2ndEdition Rev. ed. (<strong>Min</strong>eola, NY: Dover Publications, 2002).2LeBon, 4.3LeBon, 4.4Sigmund Freud. “Group Psychology <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Analysis of <strong>th</strong>e Ego.”27


MIND IF THE MASSESobservation however it is not actually clear <strong>th</strong>at LeBon himselfmeant to have <strong>th</strong>e two completely separate in causation <strong>and</strong>mechanism. I believe <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is is a debate open for interpretation.Freud <strong>th</strong>en states, “We may perhaps best interpret his statement ifwe connect <strong>th</strong>e contagion wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e effects of <strong>th</strong>e individualmembers of <strong>th</strong>e group upon one ano<strong>th</strong>er, while we point toano<strong>th</strong>er source for <strong>th</strong>ose manifestations of suggestion in <strong>th</strong>egroup which are put on a level wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e phenomena of hypnoticinfluence. But to what source?” 5 This question <strong>th</strong>at Freud asks isone <strong>th</strong>at Teresa Brennan’s research on affect <strong>and</strong> grouppsychology can answer for us using modern scientifictechnologies along wi<strong>th</strong> a strong <strong>th</strong>eoretical argument.One of <strong>th</strong>e first <strong>th</strong>ings <strong>th</strong>at Brennan acknowledges ispsychoanalytic differentiate her own work as some<strong>th</strong>ing different.She saysMy <strong>th</strong>eory is an alternative to psychoanalytic <strong>th</strong>eory ormetaphysiology in <strong>th</strong>at it postulates an origin for affects<strong>th</strong>at is independent of <strong>th</strong>e individual experiencing <strong>th</strong>em.These affects come from <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er, but we deny <strong>th</strong>em. Or<strong>th</strong>ey come from us, but we pretend (habitually) <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eycome from <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er. Envy, anger aggressive behavior<strong>th</strong>eseare <strong>th</strong>e problems of <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er. Overtolerance,overgenerosity-<strong>th</strong>ese are our problems. 6Immediately, Brennan makes it clear <strong>th</strong>at she is studyingsome<strong>th</strong>ing new <strong>and</strong> different from psychoanalytic <strong>th</strong>eory. She isstudying <strong>th</strong>e transference of qualities from one individual to <strong>th</strong>enext. Brennan acknowledges <strong>th</strong>at, <strong>th</strong>e nineteen<strong>th</strong>- <strong>and</strong> earlytwentie<strong>th</strong>-century work in France on <strong>th</strong>e “group mind” (âmecollective) takes <strong>th</strong>e transmission of affect for granted, al<strong>th</strong>ough itdoes not specify its mechanisms. Part of <strong>th</strong>e reason why <strong>th</strong>isliterature is so problematic is <strong>th</strong>at it takes a group mind as agiven, much as pan<strong>th</strong>eism might be invoked, wi<strong>th</strong> no argumentbut powerful “intuitive” appeal. 7 The most excellent part of(United States of America: Copy Right, 2001.)5Freud, 7.6Teresa Brennan. “The Transmission of Affect.” (I<strong>th</strong>aca, NY: CornellUniversity Press, 2004). 1-73.28


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTBrennan’s <strong>th</strong>eory is <strong>th</strong>at she acknowledges <strong>th</strong>e importance ofinitial crowd <strong>th</strong>eory as a mechanism for her to answer questionsabout affect. She does not take for granted, nor does she dismisscrowd <strong>th</strong>eory, ra<strong>th</strong>er she addresses its relevance <strong>and</strong> explains itfur<strong>th</strong>er. This not only helps answer our initial question ofmechanisms in regards to contagion <strong>and</strong> crowd formation, butalso streng<strong>th</strong>ens her own <strong>th</strong>eory of transmission of affect.Brennan continues discussing nineteen<strong>th</strong>-century crowd<strong>th</strong>eorist legitimacy by commenting, “In one respect <strong>th</strong>enineteen<strong>th</strong>-century studies of <strong>th</strong>e group mind do make a bid forscientific status: <strong>th</strong>ey designate <strong>th</strong>e group as pa<strong>th</strong>ologicalprecisely because it is affectively imbued, <strong>and</strong> because <strong>th</strong>edistinctiveness of individuals is swamped by <strong>th</strong>e affects of <strong>th</strong>egroup.” 8 Though I agree wi<strong>th</strong> her <strong>th</strong>ought process I mustcomment upon <strong>th</strong>e harsh nature of <strong>th</strong>is criticism. In <strong>th</strong>e mid tolate nineteen<strong>th</strong>-century, <strong>th</strong>e work <strong>th</strong>at Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon did wasscientific, or as scientific as available to <strong>th</strong>em, considering <strong>th</strong>elack of technology <strong>and</strong> scientific discoveries. In <strong>th</strong>is regard <strong>th</strong>eydid not make a “bid” <strong>th</strong>ey physically attempted scientific researchby <strong>th</strong>e scientific st<strong>and</strong>ards of <strong>th</strong>eir own time period. Thetransmission of affect is <strong>th</strong>e contagion <strong>th</strong>at LeBon <strong>and</strong> Freud(suggestibility’s manifestation) observed in <strong>th</strong>eir researchbecause it is an observable phenomena. It must be understood<strong>th</strong>at Brennan does not agree wi<strong>th</strong> psychoanalysis nor does shelike <strong>th</strong>e idea of psychiatry. It is underst<strong>and</strong>able, as she makes <strong>th</strong>eobservation <strong>th</strong>at, “it seems <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e stress on <strong>th</strong>e cognitive is aturn away from affect, <strong>and</strong> so, necessarily, away from questionsof <strong>th</strong>e affects transmission. So invisible became <strong>th</strong>e idea oftransmission <strong>th</strong>at it had to be rediscovered in <strong>th</strong>e psychoanalyticclinic, dredged up from <strong>th</strong>e unconscious.” 9 I believe <strong>th</strong>at Brennanis making reference to <strong>th</strong>e interdisciplinary distrust between <strong>th</strong>ebranches of <strong>th</strong>eory, namely psychoanalytic, neurology <strong>and</strong> ofcourse affect. That often times <strong>th</strong>e fields attempt to discredit eacho<strong>th</strong>er upon <strong>th</strong>e belief <strong>th</strong>at one is more “scientific <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er.”7Brennan, 17.8Brennan, 18.9Brennan, 18.29


MIND IF THE MASSESBrennan attempts, not to discredit any of <strong>th</strong>ese fields but to make<strong>th</strong>is critique, while balancing her own <strong>th</strong>eoretical research upon<strong>th</strong>em paying head to assumptions. For example she says,“Psychiatry <strong>and</strong> psychoanalysis make <strong>th</strong>e assumption <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eheal<strong>th</strong>y person is a self-contained person.” 10Her hypo<strong>th</strong>esis challenges <strong>th</strong>ese assumptions in <strong>th</strong>at she believes“<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e psyche’s sense of its self-containment is indeedstructured, but <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>erefore <strong>th</strong>e state of experiencing bo<strong>th</strong> at <strong>th</strong>e“living attention” <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e affects of o<strong>th</strong>ers is bo<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e origin <strong>and</strong>in some way <strong>th</strong>e natural state: <strong>th</strong>e transmission of energy <strong>and</strong>affects is <strong>th</strong>e norm ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an an aberration at <strong>th</strong>e beginning ofpsychical life.” 11 Humans naturally have <strong>th</strong>e ability to transmitaffects to one ano<strong>th</strong>er as natural communicative. It is not a traitlimited to <strong>th</strong>e psychologically abnormal portion of <strong>th</strong>epopulation.Al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>e western psyche is structured in such a wayas to give a person <strong>th</strong>e sense <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eir affects <strong>and</strong> feelings are<strong>th</strong>eir own, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey are energetically <strong>and</strong> emotionallycontained in <strong>th</strong>e most literal sense, in actuality when one iscontaining <strong>th</strong>eir own emotions, <strong>th</strong>ey are experiencing <strong>th</strong>emselves,only <strong>th</strong>emselves <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>erefore must be alone. 12 But we must askourselves, when are we truly alone? Therefore when you are nottransmitting affect or accepting affect from ano<strong>th</strong>er you aresimply experiencing your own affect. This is not a controllabletransmission. Brennan talks about her research analysts workwi<strong>th</strong> patients, specifically borderline patients. Borderline patientstransmit his or her affect more freely. If <strong>th</strong>e borderline clientlacks boundaries, such a person should be more susceptible to <strong>th</strong>eimpact of <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er, susceptible as well as liable to “leakage.”While <strong>th</strong>e borderline patient, <strong>th</strong>e patient wi<strong>th</strong>out clear“boundaries” is most often held responsible for projecting “into”<strong>th</strong>e analyst <strong>th</strong>is is a contradiction, <strong>th</strong>at shows <strong>th</strong>at a more openperson can transmit <strong>and</strong> receive more efficiently, <strong>and</strong> is not infact limited just to reception. Analysts are meant to have <strong>th</strong>eir10Brennan, 24.11Brennan, 24.12Brennan, 25.30


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTboundaries in place, <strong>and</strong> yet, she says, yet <strong>th</strong>ey feel <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er’saffects. 13 Underst<strong>and</strong>ing affect as a pa<strong>th</strong>ological event wasformally complicated by <strong>th</strong>e recognition <strong>th</strong>at clinicians too couldexperience it as well. One clinician who discarded <strong>th</strong>e clinic infavor of a study of neurology did so precisely because he was toosusceptible to transmitted affects. 14 He stated, “During mypsychiatric residency, I noted <strong>th</strong>at certain patients arousedextremely uncomfortable sensations wi<strong>th</strong>in me. These sensationsoften persisted for hours <strong>and</strong> sometimes even several days aftermy last contact wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e patient” 15 In more plain terms, he didn’tlike how <strong>th</strong>e patients were making him feel. By using <strong>th</strong>e term“making” <strong>th</strong>at acknowledges <strong>th</strong>e uncontrollable transmission ofaffect from patient to clinician.Brennan produces rationalizations on <strong>th</strong>is process byspeaking of projections. “By common consent, but no cleardefinition, <strong>th</strong>e affects received by countertransference are termedprojective identifications, as distinct from projections. Aprojection is what I disown in myself <strong>and</strong> see in you; a projectiveidentification is what I succeed in having you experience inyourself, al<strong>th</strong>ough it comes from me in <strong>th</strong>e first place.” 16 Thisserves to explain why <strong>th</strong>e observers felt so negatively affected foran extended time. It is easy to blame o<strong>th</strong>ers but much moredifficult to acknowledge <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e problem may come from insideof our own being.“For example I may see you as unimaginative,to avoid feeling <strong>th</strong>at way myself, al<strong>th</strong>ough somewhere I probablydo. Wi<strong>th</strong> my projective identification you actually feelunimaginative, while I do not.” 17 This is a concept <strong>th</strong>at Brennancalls dumping. 1813Brennan, 2614Brennan, 2715Richard M. Restak, “Possible Neurophysiological Correlates ofEmpa<strong>th</strong>y,” in Empa<strong>th</strong>y, ed. Joseph Lichtenberg, vol. 1 (New Jersey:Analytic Press, 1984).16Brennan, 29.17Brennan, 29, 30.18Brennan, 30.31


MIND IF THE MASSESIf a person is inside of a crowd, in proximity to o<strong>th</strong>ers,dumping can easily take place, which creates a false sense ofconfidence or power inside of <strong>th</strong>e individual because <strong>th</strong>ey havebeen able to project <strong>th</strong>eir identity outward. Similar to <strong>th</strong>eobserver being affected by <strong>th</strong>e patient, mentioned above, nolonger can one just feel <strong>th</strong>eir own affect, but <strong>th</strong>ey are forced totake o<strong>th</strong>ers, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>is combination allows <strong>th</strong>em to lose <strong>th</strong>emselvescompletely. This is an argument based in affect but comesdirectly from LeBon’s conceptual mechanisms of invinciblepower. Perhaps it is just a form of false confidence due to ease inprojection. Brennan also believes in <strong>th</strong>e contagion of affect fromone person to <strong>th</strong>e next, in which <strong>th</strong>e means whereby one person’saffects can be linked to ano<strong>th</strong>er. Though seen <strong>th</strong>roughoutbiochemical <strong>and</strong> neurological literatures, Brennan states <strong>th</strong>at,<strong>th</strong>ey have not been, to her own knowledge <strong>and</strong> mine as well, beenlinked to <strong>th</strong>e study of <strong>th</strong>e transmission of affect. She believes <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>is is an omission <strong>th</strong>at reflects prejudices concerning <strong>th</strong>ebiological <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e social sciences <strong>and</strong> she allows <strong>and</strong> encourages<strong>th</strong>e reader to use <strong>th</strong>ese sciences to look at affect <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eories. 19However she believes <strong>th</strong>oroughly <strong>th</strong>at humans are not selfcontained. The <strong>th</strong>eory of <strong>th</strong>e transmission of affect is always <strong>and</strong>already, given <strong>th</strong>is definition, a <strong>th</strong>eory of <strong>th</strong>e group. But it is alsoa <strong>th</strong>eory of <strong>th</strong>e group based on what is produced by <strong>th</strong>e “group,”as well as <strong>th</strong>e individuals wi<strong>th</strong>in it: <strong>th</strong>e emotion of two are not <strong>th</strong>esame as <strong>th</strong>e emotions of one plus one. They create a newcomposition. 20 This concept of “one plus one” to create a newcomposition speaks to LeBon <strong>and</strong> Freud’s notions <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eindividual self is lost when an individual enters a crowd. Thoughaffect illustrates <strong>th</strong>at it is not actually lost but combined wi<strong>th</strong>o<strong>th</strong>er members to produce some<strong>th</strong>ing new, still proves <strong>th</strong>atsome<strong>th</strong>ing o<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an a direct collection of individuals forms <strong>th</strong>egroup. Ra<strong>th</strong>er it is <strong>th</strong>e combination of individual minds <strong>th</strong>atcompose <strong>th</strong>e group mind. Brennan believes <strong>th</strong>at “crowd” or“group” psychology came close to affect <strong>th</strong>eory, since it came“close” <strong>and</strong> before, <strong>th</strong>at would mean it is <strong>th</strong>e basis for affect19Brennan, 49.20Brennan, 51.32


FROM CROWD TO AFFECT<strong>th</strong>eory. However <strong>th</strong>ey didn’t find satisfactory explanation for <strong>th</strong>emechanism of “transmission.” 21 LeBon’s first critics credit <strong>th</strong>eindividual ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>e crowd wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e madness <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowdsare meant to show. Subsequent contributors argue <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e “groupmind” <strong>th</strong>eorists tend to pa<strong>th</strong>ologize <strong>and</strong> neglect <strong>th</strong>e rationalmotivations of groups. However <strong>th</strong>ese sensible criticisms do notapply to all <strong>th</strong>e phenomena of crowds <strong>and</strong> to even <strong>th</strong>e mostintelligent groups, wi<strong>th</strong>in which difficult idea can spread as if itwere indeed contagious, as LeBon contended. 22 Her researchserves to focus on <strong>th</strong>e phenomena <strong>th</strong>is literature records but doesnot explain.To better illustrate her point Brennan cites Bion, ano<strong>th</strong>erknown <strong>th</strong>eorist of <strong>th</strong>e group. She introduce his relevance to <strong>th</strong>epresent discussion by stressing <strong>th</strong>at while he believed <strong>th</strong>at groupphenomena do not by definition require <strong>th</strong>at a group hasga<strong>th</strong>ered, <strong>th</strong>ese phenomena are easier to observe when <strong>th</strong>e groupsis meeting. In o<strong>th</strong>er words, what ties <strong>th</strong>e group toge<strong>th</strong>er, whatmakes an individual a member of a group, holds regardless ofwhe<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>e group is ga<strong>th</strong>ered toge<strong>th</strong>er in one place. Thisillustrates <strong>th</strong>e importance of proximity for transmission orcontagion to occur. Still, what all of <strong>th</strong>ese <strong>th</strong>inkers dem<strong>and</strong> indifferent ways is a mechanism or mechanisms for <strong>th</strong>etransmission of affect. 23 It is understood by crowd <strong>th</strong>eorist <strong>th</strong>atcontagion occurs, <strong>th</strong>at proximity is helpful but unnecessary fortransmission or contagion to occur.Brennan quotes LeBon fully:“The most striking peculiarity presented by a psychologicalcrowd is <strong>th</strong>e following: Whoever be <strong>th</strong>e individuals <strong>th</strong>at composeit, however like or unlike be <strong>th</strong>eir mode of life, <strong>th</strong>eir occupations,<strong>th</strong>eir character, or <strong>th</strong>eir intelligence, <strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey have beentransformed into a crowd puts <strong>th</strong>em in possession of a sort ofcollective mind which makes <strong>th</strong>em feel, <strong>th</strong>ink, <strong>and</strong> act in amanner quite different from <strong>th</strong>at in which each individual of <strong>th</strong>emwould feel, <strong>th</strong>ink, <strong>and</strong> act were he in a state of isolation. There21Brennan, 51.22Brennan, 52.23Brennan, 53.33


MIND IF THE MASSESare certain ideas <strong>and</strong> feelings which do not come into being or donot transform <strong>th</strong>emselves into acts except in <strong>th</strong>e case ofindividuals forming a crowd. The psychological crowd is aprovisional being formed of heterogeneous elements, which for amoment are combined, exactly <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e cells which constitute aliving body form by <strong>th</strong>eir reunion a new being which displayscharacteristics very different from <strong>th</strong>ose possessed by each of <strong>th</strong>ecells singly.” 24LeBon’s explanation relies on <strong>th</strong>e phenomena of hypnosis,suggestion, <strong>and</strong> a kind of social contagion. Brennan points out<strong>th</strong>at LeBon’s weakness was his use of <strong>th</strong>e term hypnosis. Shesays <strong>th</strong>at hypnosis was a popular explanation for just about anyinexplicable action which is true because LeBon doesn’telaborate upon <strong>th</strong>e concept fur<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an mentioning or explainingbesides <strong>th</strong>e brief mention in his first section. Contagion, unlike<strong>th</strong>e blanket term of hypnosis, is anchored, <strong>th</strong>eoretically, as amedical term. Brennan again cites LeBon stating <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e “Ideas,sentiments, immersions, <strong>and</strong> beliefs posses in crowds acontagious power as intense as <strong>th</strong>at of microbes.” 25 LeBon islikening <strong>th</strong>e passing of ideas to <strong>th</strong>e spread of a spanish fluepidemic. Having lived <strong>th</strong>rough a spanish flu epidemic as anearly teen, LeBon may even have been recalling <strong>th</strong>e observablephenomena <strong>and</strong> applying it directly to <strong>th</strong>e idea of contagion of<strong>th</strong>ought wi<strong>th</strong>in groups. However Brennan points out <strong>th</strong>atcontagion, for Le Bon, was only an effect of hypnosis. 26 He wrote<strong>th</strong>at:“To underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>is phenomenon it is necessary to bear in mindcertain recent physiological discoveries. We know today <strong>th</strong>at byvarious processes an individual may be brought into suchconditions <strong>th</strong>at, having entirely lost his conscious personality, heobeys all suggestions of <strong>th</strong>e operator who has deprived him of it,<strong>and</strong> commits acts in utter contradiction wi<strong>th</strong> his character <strong>and</strong>habits.” 2724LeBon, 3.25LeBon, 126.26Brennan, 54.27LeBon, 4.34


FROM CROWD TO AFFECT“Freud notes <strong>th</strong>at one of <strong>th</strong>e problems wi<strong>th</strong> LeBon’s explanationis <strong>th</strong>at he does not mention who <strong>th</strong>e hypnotist is in <strong>th</strong>e case of <strong>th</strong>egroup, while, at <strong>th</strong>e same time, he clearly distinguishes between<strong>th</strong>e influence of hypnosis, or “fascination,” on <strong>th</strong>e one h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong>its contagious effect on <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er. This is fair, but not fairenough.” 28 Brennan emphasizes Freud’s stress upon LeBon’scircular explanations. 29 In <strong>th</strong>e words of Freud, “This circularitywas evident in “<strong>th</strong>e magic word ‘suggestion,’ which explainsno<strong>th</strong>ing” 30 Circularity was not <strong>th</strong>e only basis for Freud’scriticisms. Freud also says <strong>th</strong>at, “There is no doubt <strong>th</strong>atsome<strong>th</strong>ing exists in us which, when we become aware of signs ofemotion in someone else, tends to make us fall into <strong>th</strong>e sameemotions; but how often do we not successfully oppose it, resist<strong>th</strong>e emotion; but how often do we not successfully oppose it,resist <strong>th</strong>e emotion, <strong>and</strong> react in quite an opposite way? Why,<strong>th</strong>erefore, do we invariably give way to <strong>th</strong>is contagion when weare in a group?” 31Brennan believes <strong>th</strong>at affect transmission can explain whyhumans do give way to contagion. She says, “Given <strong>th</strong>eproximity of my argument on affect wi<strong>th</strong> nineteen<strong>th</strong>- <strong>and</strong> earlytwentie<strong>th</strong>-century <strong>th</strong>eories of emotional intensity <strong>and</strong> a commonmind, I state <strong>th</strong>at my intention is not to claim for <strong>th</strong>e transmissionof affect a monocausal explanation for group psychology, or todiscount <strong>th</strong>e complexity of empirical, real crowds <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eintelligence <strong>and</strong> conscious motivations of persons wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>em.” 32However her intention is to claim <strong>th</strong>at affect is one of <strong>th</strong>emechanisms by which contagion <strong>and</strong> crowd behavior can beexplained. She says <strong>th</strong>at,“The early crowd <strong>th</strong>eorists effectively made <strong>th</strong>e one who feels <strong>th</strong>eo<strong>th</strong>er’s affect pa<strong>th</strong>ological, whereas <strong>th</strong>e clinicians tend to see <strong>th</strong>epatient who projects affect freely as <strong>th</strong>e problem. Such patients28Brennan, 54.29Brennan, 57.30Freud, 89.31Freud, 89.32Brennan, 61.35


MIND IF THE MASSESare often “borderline,” meaning <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey lack self containment,or boundaries, <strong>and</strong> are <strong>th</strong>us on <strong>th</strong>e border between neurosis <strong>and</strong>psychosis. And <strong>th</strong>e implication here is <strong>th</strong>at self-containment isnot only a delusion but also an achievement, it is an implication Iam willing to entertain. However it would be a mistake to seeei<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>e tendency to project or <strong>th</strong>e inability to resist projectionas <strong>th</strong>e mark of pa<strong>th</strong>ology.” 33Even <strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>is may be true, it’s not necessarily useless butra<strong>th</strong>er an example into <strong>th</strong>e minds of <strong>th</strong>e more suggestible. It doesnot disenfranchise <strong>th</strong>e idea <strong>th</strong>at normal psychological beings cantransmit affect to each o<strong>th</strong>er.But still Brennan asks, “If contagion exists (<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e studyof crowds says it does), how is it effected?” Images <strong>and</strong> mimesisexplain some of it (as we have seen), but olfactory <strong>and</strong> auditoryentrainment offer more comprehensive explanations.” 34 Sheexplains <strong>th</strong>at research on chemical communication <strong>and</strong>entrainment suggests answers centered on chemicalcommunication <strong>and</strong> entrainment suggests answers centered on<strong>th</strong>e analysis of pheromones, substances <strong>th</strong>at are not released into<strong>th</strong>e blood but are emitted externally. Pheromones have beenproven to exist in animals, <strong>and</strong> researchers <strong>th</strong>ink <strong>th</strong>ey haveconfirmed <strong>th</strong>eir presence in humans. 35 Brennan cites pheromoneexperts Michael <strong>and</strong> Kervene who explain <strong>th</strong>at:“Unlike hormones, which are secreted into <strong>th</strong>e blood stream,ectohormones or pheromones are substances secreted by ananimal externally wi<strong>th</strong> specific effects on <strong>th</strong>e behavior orphysiology of ano<strong>th</strong>er individual of <strong>th</strong>e same species. Thesesubstances may be secreted ra<strong>th</strong>er generally by <strong>th</strong>e skin or byspecialized gl<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong>, similarly, <strong>th</strong>eir detection by <strong>th</strong>e recipientindividual may be simply by ingestion or by specializedchemoreceptors.” 3633Brennan, 63.34Brennan, 68.35Brennan, 68.36R.P. Michael <strong>and</strong> Eric B. Keverne, “Pheromones in <strong>th</strong>eCommunication of Status in Primates,” Nature 218 (1968): 746.36


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTPheromones are detected by touch or smell, wi<strong>th</strong> smell being <strong>th</strong>emost common. To smell pheromones is also in a sense toconsume <strong>th</strong>em. However most importantly <strong>th</strong>is point illustrates<strong>th</strong>at no direct physical contact is necessary for a transmission totake place. Pheromones are literally in <strong>th</strong>e air. 37 Because <strong>th</strong>ey areair born <strong>th</strong>ey also have a communicative function. There is adistinction is made between pheromones <strong>th</strong>at affect <strong>th</strong>e endocrinesystem (which produces sex hormones), pheromones facilitatephysiological changes of various kinds (primer pheromones) <strong>and</strong>pheromones <strong>th</strong>at directly provoke a certain behavior in <strong>th</strong>eobserver (releaser pheromones). 38 Pheromones relate tohormones in <strong>th</strong>at a pheromone in one person could cause ano<strong>th</strong>erperson secrete a hormone in <strong>th</strong>e blood. It is a direct physiologicalreaction possible purely <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e unconscious transfer ofsmell.Smell is not <strong>th</strong>e only type of nervous system basedentrainment <strong>th</strong>at can explain <strong>th</strong>ese phenomenon. They may alsodepend upon body movements <strong>and</strong> gestures, particularly <strong>th</strong>rough<strong>th</strong>e imitations of rhy<strong>th</strong>ms. Rhy<strong>th</strong>m is a too in <strong>th</strong>e expression ofagency, just as words are. It can literally convey <strong>th</strong>e tone of anutterance, <strong>and</strong> in <strong>th</strong>is sense, it does unite word <strong>and</strong> affect. Rhy<strong>th</strong>malso has a unifying, regulating role in affective exchangesbetween two or more people.” 39 Just as rhy<strong>th</strong>ms have <strong>th</strong>eir owntypes of movements, sounds <strong>and</strong> exchanges, <strong>th</strong>ese characteristicscan also be seen in images. Brennan explains <strong>th</strong>is by saying:“First let us note <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e process of registering an image is alsoan anatomical process, rooted firmly in brain physiology. Second,<strong>th</strong>e registration of <strong>th</strong>e image in <strong>th</strong>e mind’s eye is only one side of<strong>th</strong>ings. The image is also, necessarily, transmitted. It istransmitted as surely as <strong>th</strong>e words whose sound waves or valenceregister physical effects in <strong>th</strong>e air around <strong>th</strong>e ears of <strong>th</strong>ose whohear. In last analysis, words <strong>and</strong> images are matters of vibration,vibration at different frequencies, but vibration. The significanceof <strong>th</strong>is is easily underestimated in <strong>th</strong>at we have failed to consider37Brennan, 69.38Vroon, Smell, 126.39Brennan, 70.37


MIND IF THE MASSEShow <strong>th</strong>e transmission <strong>th</strong>rough physical vibration of <strong>th</strong>e image issimultaneously <strong>th</strong>e transmission of a social <strong>th</strong>ing; <strong>th</strong>e social <strong>and</strong>physical transmission of <strong>th</strong>e image are one <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e same process,but (once more), if we have to make a distinction pro forma, <strong>th</strong>esocial, not <strong>th</strong>e physical, is causative.” 40Brennan claims <strong>th</strong>at crowd violence is attributed to <strong>th</strong>e action ofimages because <strong>th</strong>e image will clearly trigger an increase ordecrease in certain hormone levels. However it is also clear <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>e transmission of violence does not take place by visualobservation alone, al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>e shift effected by <strong>th</strong>e (sociallyconstructed) image is very significant <strong>and</strong> helps us reconcilemany different claims currently under scrutiny. 41 This idea of <strong>th</strong>eimage transmitting characteristics of affect relating to crowds willbe exp<strong>and</strong>ed upon in <strong>th</strong>e next section in reference on <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi’s<strong>th</strong>eory of movement <strong>and</strong> affect <strong>and</strong> it’s relationship betweenimages of leaders affects <strong>and</strong> crowd <strong>th</strong>eories ideas of <strong>th</strong>erelationship between leader <strong>and</strong> crowd.Affect And The LeaderThe leader is an essential characteristic of a crowd forbo<strong>th</strong> Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon. For LeBon <strong>th</strong>e leader is a figure <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ecrowd places <strong>th</strong>emselves instinctually, <strong>and</strong> is a “servile flock <strong>th</strong>atis incapable of ever doing wi<strong>th</strong>out a master.” 42 Sigmund Freudlikens <strong>th</strong>e relationships between leaders <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir followers to<strong>th</strong>at of <strong>th</strong>e relationship to fa<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> son, a type of libidinal tiewi<strong>th</strong>out, <strong>th</strong>e crowd would erupt in panic <strong>and</strong> dissociate. 43Al<strong>th</strong>ough bo<strong>th</strong> create slightly differing <strong>th</strong>eoretical points aboutcrowds, bo<strong>th</strong> agree <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e leader is necessary in any form ofcrowd, a belief held by many who study crowds, regardless ofdiscipline. The weaknesses of <strong>th</strong>eir explanation of <strong>th</strong>e leader aredue to vague detail, <strong>and</strong> unexplained observable phenomena. Thisis where Brian <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi’s <strong>th</strong>eory on movement <strong>and</strong> affect,40Brennan, 71.41Brennan, 73.42LeBon, 43.43Freud, 25.38


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTprecisely his ideas of image effects <strong>and</strong> intensity between bo<strong>th</strong><strong>th</strong>e visual <strong>and</strong> auditorial senses can serve to fur<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>e basicunderst<strong>and</strong>ing of <strong>th</strong>e leader according to bo<strong>th</strong> Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon. 44However before explaining <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi’s argument we mustdivulge fur<strong>th</strong>er into bo<strong>th</strong> LeBon <strong>and</strong> Freud’s elements of leaders.I will begin wi<strong>th</strong> LeBon due to not only chronologicalorder, but also because Freud borrows <strong>and</strong> critiques LeBon in hisown works. LeBon begins his section on <strong>th</strong>e leaders of crowdswi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>is sentence, “As soon as a certain number of living beingsare ga<strong>th</strong>ered toge<strong>th</strong>er, whe<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>ey be animals or men <strong>th</strong>ey place<strong>th</strong>emselves instinctively under <strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>ority of a chief.” 45 Immediately LeBon makes it clear <strong>th</strong>at he believes groups of any sorttake on a leader <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at it is an internal, instinctual necessity.This implies his beliefs <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowd is ignorant, <strong>and</strong>individuals have lost <strong>th</strong>eir collective <strong>th</strong>oughts which is central tohis <strong>th</strong>eory of <strong>th</strong>e crowd as a whole. LeBon goes on to describe <strong>th</strong>eleader in detail:“The leaders we speak of are more frequently men of action <strong>th</strong>an<strong>th</strong>inkers. They are not gifted wi<strong>th</strong> keen foresight, nor could <strong>th</strong>eybe, as <strong>th</strong>is quality generally conduces to doubt <strong>and</strong> inactivity.They are especially recruited from <strong>th</strong>e ranks of <strong>th</strong>ose morbidlynervous, excitable, half-deranged persons who are bordering onmadness. However absurd may be <strong>th</strong>e idea <strong>th</strong>ey uphold or <strong>th</strong>egoal <strong>th</strong>ey pursue, <strong>th</strong>eir convictions are so strong <strong>th</strong>at all reasoningis lost upon <strong>th</strong>em. Contempt <strong>and</strong> persecution do not affect <strong>th</strong>em,or only serve to excite <strong>th</strong>em <strong>th</strong>e more. <strong>th</strong>ey sacrifice <strong>th</strong>eirpersonal interest, <strong>th</strong>eir family, every<strong>th</strong>ing. The very instinct ofself-preservation is entirely obliterated in <strong>th</strong>em, <strong>and</strong> so much so<strong>th</strong>at often <strong>th</strong>e only recompense <strong>th</strong>ey solicit is <strong>th</strong>at of martyrdom.The intensity of <strong>th</strong>eir fai<strong>th</strong> gives great power of suggestion to<strong>th</strong>eir words” 46This quote illustrates a man, of no significant intelligence (oftenof little intelligence), whose acts border on madness in order to44Brian <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi. “Parables for <strong>th</strong>e Virtual.” (United States of America:Duke University Press, 2002). 1-87.45LeBon, 43.46LeBon, 43.39


MIND IF THE MASSESuphold <strong>th</strong>eir own convictions. They are unaffected byconsequence, law or o<strong>th</strong>erwise. This man presumes such anintensity wi<strong>th</strong>in his own beliefs <strong>th</strong>at his rhetoric holds greatsuggestible power wi<strong>th</strong> followers. This picture is a frightening<strong>and</strong> almost unbelievable account of a leader, however we will seeit proven to be an accurate. LeBon makes it clear <strong>th</strong>at “still<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>e energy of a leaders is a force to be reckoned wi<strong>th</strong>, it istransitory, <strong>and</strong> scarcely outlast <strong>th</strong>e exciting cause <strong>th</strong>at has broughtit into play.” 47 Meaning <strong>th</strong>e leader gains it’s power from <strong>th</strong>ecrowd’s ideals, however what we are more interesting in is why<strong>th</strong>is comes about <strong>and</strong> why do <strong>th</strong>e members of <strong>th</strong>e crowd accept<strong>th</strong>is madman as <strong>th</strong>eir leader.LeBon answers <strong>th</strong>is question by creating a characteristiche calls prestige. 48 He states, “Great power is given to ideaspropagated by affirmation, repetition, <strong>and</strong> contagion by <strong>th</strong>ecircumstance <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey acquire in time <strong>th</strong>at mysterious forceknown as prestige.” 49 LeBon makes it clear <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ough hiselements (priorly outlined above) of contagion, affirmation, <strong>and</strong>repetition are necessary for prestige to occur, prestige is truly amysterious autonomous force. He describes fur<strong>th</strong>er by saying,“Prestige in reality is a sort of domination exercised on our mindby an individual, a work, or an idea. This domination entirelyparalyses our critical faculty, <strong>and</strong> fills our soul wi<strong>th</strong> astonishment<strong>and</strong> respect. The sentiment provoked is inexplicable, like allsentiments, but it would appear to be <strong>th</strong>e same kinds as <strong>th</strong>efascination to which a magnetized person is subjected.” 50 Thisactually does satisfy our question of why <strong>th</strong>e leader is acceptedby <strong>th</strong>e crowd however it creates a new question of how. Moreprecisely by which mechanisms does <strong>th</strong>e concept of prestigeevoke <strong>and</strong> how are <strong>th</strong>e members of <strong>th</strong>e crowd affected by <strong>th</strong>ismysterious concept? It is truly a question <strong>th</strong>at LeBon fails toanswer in his explanation, a critique brought to light by Freud inhis own analysis of <strong>th</strong>e leader of <strong>th</strong>e crowd.47LeBon, 45.48LeBon, 48.49LeBon, 48.50LeBon, 49.40


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTFreud critiques LeBon’s idea of prestige does not enableus to make out an underlying principle of <strong>th</strong>e leader clearly. 51 Hestates <strong>th</strong>at “we cannot feel <strong>th</strong>at LeBon has brought <strong>th</strong>e function of<strong>th</strong>e leader <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e importance of prestige completely intoharmony wi<strong>th</strong> his brilliantly executed picture of <strong>th</strong>e group mind.” 52Though Freud does level <strong>th</strong>is critique of LeBon he does not showentire disagreement, ra<strong>th</strong>er a need for a more detailed conciliationbetween term prestige wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e idea of <strong>th</strong>e leader itself. Freud toois asking how <strong>th</strong>is mechanism is effectively used upon <strong>th</strong>e crowd.Unfortunately Freud’s own insights leave us asking nearly <strong>th</strong>esame question.This is because Freud uses <strong>th</strong>e church <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e army toillustrate his example of leadership wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e crowd. “In achurch (<strong>and</strong> we may wi<strong>th</strong> advantage take <strong>th</strong>e Ca<strong>th</strong>olic Church asa type) as well as in an army, however different <strong>th</strong>e two may bein o<strong>th</strong>er respects, <strong>th</strong>e same illusion holds good of <strong>th</strong>ere being ahead--in <strong>th</strong>e Ca<strong>th</strong>olic Church Christ, in an army its Comm<strong>and</strong>erin-Chief--wholoves all individual sin <strong>th</strong>e group wi<strong>th</strong> an equallove.” 53 In o<strong>th</strong>er words, Freud’s <strong>th</strong>eory of <strong>th</strong>e leader hinges on <strong>th</strong>e<strong>th</strong>e crowd’s assumption <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e leader, in <strong>th</strong>is example, God <strong>and</strong>a General, love each of <strong>th</strong>e members equally. Freud elaboratessaying <strong>th</strong>at every<strong>th</strong>ing depends upon <strong>th</strong>is illusion <strong>and</strong> if it were tobe dropped, <strong>th</strong>en bo<strong>th</strong> groups would dissolve, so far as <strong>th</strong>eexternal force. 54 The reliance upon <strong>th</strong>e personal relationship <strong>th</strong>atcrowd members have wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir leader is interesting preciselybecause it is personal.Freud uses <strong>th</strong>e phenomenon of panic as evidence for hisclaim of <strong>th</strong>e libidinal tie. “A panic arises if a group of <strong>th</strong>at kindbecomes disintegrate. It’s characteristics are <strong>th</strong>at none of <strong>th</strong>eorders given by superiors are any longer listened to, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at eachindividual is only solicitous on hi own account, <strong>and</strong> wi<strong>th</strong>out anyconsideration for <strong>th</strong>e rest.” 55 However he does acknowledge <strong>th</strong>at51Freud, 10.52Freud, 11.53Freud, 23.54Freud, 24.55Freud, 25.41


MIND IF THE MASSES<strong>th</strong>ere have been claims made for <strong>th</strong>e opposite, specifically byMcdougall, <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e intensification of emotion by contagion is infact causation for a structural break down of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. ThoughFreud makes it clear <strong>th</strong>at he does not agree wi<strong>th</strong> Mcdougall’sclaims, his defense is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ese panic moments can break out notonly in situations of danger, but in trivial times as well. 56 Ibelieve <strong>th</strong>is is a weak <strong>and</strong> semi dismissive argument.In fact I believe <strong>th</strong>at Mcdougall is correct in his analysis<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere is an intense overwhelming sense or feeling of dread<strong>th</strong>at overpowers <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>e intense hold <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e leader had once hadupon <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong> ultimately resulting in <strong>th</strong>e destruction in <strong>th</strong>ecrowd itself. This argument is in line wi<strong>th</strong> LeBon’s idea ofprestige as well because prestige is, <strong>th</strong>ough indefinite <strong>and</strong>mysterious, an intense observable hold over <strong>th</strong>e members of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd. The members are enamored wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>is element of prestige,which Freud details as “love” or a libidinal tie. Therefore Freud’sidea of <strong>th</strong>e libidinal tie is actually just an attempt to fur<strong>th</strong>erexplain <strong>th</strong>e relationship between crowd <strong>and</strong> leader, which resultsin a controversial manifestation in his examples of <strong>th</strong>e church <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>e army.The problem wi<strong>th</strong> bo<strong>th</strong> Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eydon’t give any indication of how <strong>th</strong>eir qualities manifest<strong>th</strong>emselves between <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong> it’s leader. We want to knowhow prestige is manifested wi<strong>th</strong>in members of <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong> how<strong>th</strong>e illusion of libidinal ties are formed between <strong>th</strong>e leader <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ecrowd. Brian <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, in his book, Parables for <strong>th</strong>e Virtual,explains <strong>and</strong> elaborates on <strong>th</strong>e effects of images, intensity ofmovements. Bo<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>ese elements, along wi<strong>th</strong> examples willserve to answer our question about Freud <strong>and</strong> LeBon’s leadershipqualities.In <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi’s first page he states, “The project of <strong>th</strong>isbook is to explore <strong>th</strong>e implications for cultural <strong>th</strong>eory of <strong>th</strong>issimple conceptual displacement: body-(movement/sensation)-change.” 57 At first assumption it appears <strong>th</strong>at his book will notuse crowd <strong>th</strong>eory but ra<strong>th</strong>er concern itself wi<strong>th</strong> only movement56Freud, 25.57<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 1.42


FROM CROWD TO AFFECT<strong>and</strong> sensation for means of cultural study. However his book isactually asking <strong>th</strong>e questions of how movement <strong>and</strong> sensationaffect culture. And culture is actually a reference to groups ofpeople. Al<strong>th</strong>ough his conscious answer is by way of cognition heactually provides very useful information about how <strong>th</strong>is effectscrowds.This begins wi<strong>th</strong> his brief anecdotal example of <strong>th</strong>esnowman <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e children. “A man builds a snowman on his roofgarden. It starts to melt in <strong>th</strong>e afternoon sun. He watches. After atime, he takes <strong>th</strong>e snowman to <strong>th</strong>e cool of <strong>th</strong>e mountains where itstops melting. He bids it good-bye <strong>and</strong> leaves.” 58 This adappeared between cartoons on German television, wi<strong>th</strong>out anywords, until mass complaints <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e ad was frightening children.A study was formed to access <strong>th</strong>is strange reaction under <strong>th</strong>edirection of Her<strong>th</strong>a Sturm. They developed <strong>th</strong>ree versions of <strong>th</strong>efilm: <strong>th</strong>e original wordless version <strong>and</strong> two versions wi<strong>th</strong> voiceoversadded. The first voice-over was dubbed “factual.” It addeda simple step-by-step account of <strong>th</strong>e action as it happened. Asecond version was called “emotional.” It was largely <strong>th</strong>e same as<strong>th</strong>e factual version but included, at crucial turning points, wordsexpressing <strong>th</strong>e emotional tenor of <strong>th</strong>e scene. 59 Groups of nine yearold children were assembled for testing. They were assessed uponwhich version of <strong>th</strong>e clip <strong>th</strong>ey liked best. They were also assessedupon which scenes of <strong>th</strong>e clip <strong>th</strong>ey found <strong>th</strong>e most pleasant aswell. Researchers found <strong>th</strong>at children liked <strong>th</strong>e wordless versionone best, <strong>th</strong>e emotional version second, <strong>and</strong> factual version of <strong>th</strong>eclip least. The children interestingly also rated <strong>th</strong>e sad scenes as<strong>th</strong>e most pleasant, <strong>th</strong>e sadder <strong>th</strong>e better. 60 The children were alsowired to assess physiological changes during <strong>th</strong>e clip.Researchers found <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e factual version elicited <strong>th</strong>e highestlevel of arousal, even <strong>th</strong>ough it was <strong>th</strong>e most unpleasant <strong>and</strong>made <strong>th</strong>e least long lasting impression. The children, it turns out,were physiologically split: factuality made <strong>th</strong>eir hears beat faster<strong>and</strong> deepened <strong>th</strong>eir brea<strong>th</strong>ing, but it also made <strong>th</strong>eir skin58<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 23.59<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 23.60<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 24.43


MIND IF THE MASSESresistance fail. (Galvanic skin response measures autonomicreactions.) 61<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi uses <strong>th</strong>is study to introduce <strong>th</strong>e concept ofprimacy of <strong>th</strong>e affective in image reception. 62 He explains <strong>th</strong>isconcept by stating “<strong>th</strong>e context of image is its indexing toconventional meanings in an inter subjective context, itssociolinguistic qualifications. This indexing fixes <strong>th</strong>e determinatequalities of <strong>th</strong>e image; <strong>th</strong>e streng<strong>th</strong> or duration of <strong>th</strong>e image effectcould be called its intensity.” 63 He qualifies <strong>th</strong>is by saying <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>e study “shows us <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e event of image reception ismultilevel, or at least bi-level. There is an immediate bifurcationin response in two systems. The level of intensity is characterizedby a crossing of semantic wires.” 64What <strong>th</strong>is study details, <strong>th</strong>at <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi does not accountfor, is <strong>th</strong>e group mind of <strong>th</strong>e children. They experience <strong>th</strong>e samepsychological <strong>and</strong> physiological qualities at <strong>th</strong>e same time from<strong>th</strong>e same experience. The children are being affected by <strong>th</strong>e clipitself <strong>and</strong> are drawn to it’s intensity on a multilevel systemicresponse. This idea of intensity set for<strong>th</strong> by <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi refers to <strong>th</strong>eenergy transferred from image onto <strong>th</strong>e subject, in <strong>th</strong>is case <strong>th</strong>echildren. <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi describes <strong>th</strong>e term as follows, “Intensity isbeside <strong>th</strong>at loop, a nonconcious, never-to-be-consciousautonomic remainder. It is outside expectation <strong>and</strong> adaptation, asdisconnected from meaningful sequencing, from narration, as it isfrom vital function. It is narratively delocalized, spreading over<strong>th</strong>e general body surface like a lateral backwash from <strong>th</strong>efunction-meaning interlopes <strong>th</strong>at travel <strong>th</strong>e vertical pa<strong>th</strong> betweenhead <strong>and</strong> heart.” 65This connection between image intensity <strong>and</strong> viewer isactually comparable to LeBon’s idea of prestige. The image iswhat is inspiring <strong>th</strong>e intensity <strong>th</strong>at is effecting <strong>th</strong>e individual justas <strong>th</strong>e leader is inspiring <strong>th</strong>e manifestation of prestige wi<strong>th</strong>in an61<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 24.62<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 24.63<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 24.64<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 24.65<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 25.44


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTindividual of a crowd. The best part about <strong>th</strong>is comparison is <strong>th</strong>atit is physiologically proven by <strong>th</strong>e measurements taken during <strong>th</strong>estudy. Therefore <strong>th</strong>ere is an actual physiological manifestationcaused by <strong>th</strong>e leading arousal mechanism (ei<strong>th</strong>er leader orimage).And <strong>th</strong>e leader <strong>and</strong> image cannot only be interchangeablebut one <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e same because <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi leads us into his nextexample of image effects wi<strong>th</strong> Ronald Reagan. He states, in ara<strong>th</strong>er sassy manner,“Now all of <strong>th</strong>is might come as news to <strong>th</strong>ose who <strong>th</strong>ink ofReagan <strong>and</strong> o<strong>th</strong>er postmodern political stars on <strong>th</strong>e model ofcharismatic leadership, in which <strong>th</strong>e fluency of a public figure’sgestural <strong>and</strong> tonal repertoire mesmerize <strong>th</strong>e masses, lulling <strong>th</strong>eminto bleary-eyed belief in <strong>th</strong>e content of <strong>th</strong>e mellifluous words.On <strong>th</strong>e contrary, it is astonishing <strong>th</strong>at Reagan wasn’t laughed <strong>and</strong>jeered off <strong>th</strong>e campaign podium, <strong>and</strong> was swept into office notonce but twice. It wasn’t <strong>th</strong>at people didn’t hear his verbalfumbling or recognize <strong>th</strong>e incoherence of his <strong>th</strong>oughts. They were<strong>th</strong>e butt of constant jokes <strong>and</strong> news stories. And it wasn’t <strong>th</strong>atwhat he lacked on <strong>th</strong>e level of verbal coherence was glossed overby <strong>th</strong>e seductive fluency of his body image. Reagan was morefamous for his polyps <strong>th</strong>an his poise, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ere was a collectivefascination wi<strong>th</strong> his faltering heal<strong>th</strong> <strong>and</strong> regular shedding of bits<strong>and</strong> pieces of himself.” 66I believe <strong>th</strong>is quote is important to include because of it’simagery of Ronald Reagan, especially for <strong>th</strong>ose who had yet toexist at <strong>th</strong>e time <strong>th</strong>ese events were taking place. <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi makes<strong>th</strong>e conclusion <strong>th</strong>at Reagan was an effective leader not in spite ofbut because of his double dysfunction in bo<strong>th</strong> speech <strong>and</strong> bodylanguage. He was able to produce ideological effects by nonideological means, a global shift in <strong>th</strong>e political direction of <strong>th</strong>eUnited States by falling apart. His means were affective. 67<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi argues <strong>th</strong>at in <strong>th</strong>is production, Reagan was ableto politicize <strong>th</strong>e power of <strong>th</strong>e mime. “A mime decomposesmovement, cuts its continuity into a potentially infinite series of66<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 40.67<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 40.45


MIND IF THE MASSESsubmovements punctuated by jerks. At each jerk, at each cut into<strong>th</strong>e movement, <strong>th</strong>e potential is <strong>th</strong>ere for <strong>th</strong>e movement to veer offin ano<strong>th</strong>er direction, to become a different movement.” 68 Tofeasibly underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>is argument just <strong>th</strong>ink of <strong>th</strong>e image beingevoked by <strong>th</strong>is mime like behavior <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e reactions to <strong>th</strong>is imageby <strong>th</strong>e American public. <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi claims <strong>th</strong>at Reagan was a“communicative jerk.” The two levels of interruption, <strong>th</strong>ose oflinear movement <strong>and</strong> conventional progressions of meaning, wereheld toge<strong>th</strong>er by <strong>th</strong>e one Reagan feature <strong>th</strong>at did hold positiveappeal was <strong>th</strong>e timbre of his voice. 69 <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi is saying becauseof lack of fluid motion translating into meaning <strong>th</strong>at Reagan’sentire broadcasts would force <strong>th</strong>e public to be distracted by hisbody language <strong>and</strong> smoo<strong>th</strong> voice. Therefore Reagan was able toproduce an image <strong>th</strong>at effectively distracted Americans from hispolicies enough to be a successful leader. This was Reagan’s“prestige.” <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi states <strong>th</strong>at it is his incipience <strong>th</strong>at wasprolonged by technologies of image transmission <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>enrelayed by apparatuses such as <strong>th</strong>e family or <strong>th</strong>e church or <strong>th</strong>eschool or <strong>th</strong>e chamber of commerce, which in conjunction wi<strong>th</strong><strong>th</strong>e media acted as part of <strong>th</strong>e nervous system of a new <strong>and</strong>frighteningly reactive body politic. 70 This is just fur<strong>th</strong>er proof of<strong>th</strong>e continuation of crowd <strong>th</strong>eory wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi’s work as <strong>th</strong>isrelaying of transmission <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e crowds of <strong>th</strong>e church,school, chamber of commerce is exactly like LeBon’s idea ofprestige being transferred by contagion <strong>th</strong>ough out <strong>th</strong>e crowd aswell. According to <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, each person (watching Reagan) wasable to selected one line of movement, one progression ofmeaning, to actualize <strong>and</strong> implant locally, wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>emselves <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>e groups <strong>th</strong>ey belong. He could be so many different <strong>th</strong>ings toso many different people. 71 He was able to form a personalconnection wi<strong>th</strong> people, just as Freud detailed in his <strong>th</strong>eory of alibidinal tie between leader <strong>and</strong> members of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Reag<strong>and</strong>id <strong>th</strong>is by means of movement wi<strong>th</strong>in imagery.68<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 40.69<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 41.70<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 41.71<strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, 42.46


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTImagery is able to evoke a measurable physiologicalresponse wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e bodies of crowds. In fact, when measured,according to Her<strong>th</strong>a Strum’s research, images can produce nearlyidentical physiological responses in humans. When Freud <strong>and</strong>LeBon were studying crowd formation, specifically crowd/leaderrelationships <strong>th</strong>ey did not have access to any sort of devices <strong>th</strong>atwould measure physiological responses, nor did <strong>th</strong>ey have anyform of devices <strong>th</strong>at would transmit images as we do today.Therefore <strong>th</strong>eir phenomena were observable explanations basedof situational encounters instead of images. <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi’s new<strong>th</strong>eoretical developments into underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>e effects <strong>th</strong>atimages of leaders have on <strong>th</strong>e population are critical tounderst<strong>and</strong>ing crowd <strong>th</strong>eory.Affect <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Body PoliticThe underst<strong>and</strong>ing of <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi’s affects of leaders upon<strong>th</strong>eir crowd can draw us to ano<strong>th</strong>er unique use of affect tounderst<strong>and</strong> crowd <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e political. John Protevi outlines hisbook as a mechanism for investigating <strong>th</strong>e imbrications of <strong>th</strong>esocial <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e somatic: how our bodies, minds, <strong>and</strong> social settingsare intricately <strong>and</strong> intimately linked. 72 This is similar tocorrelations drawn earlier between LeBon’s contagion <strong>and</strong>Brennan’s <strong>th</strong>eory of transmission however Protevi’s explanationprovides <strong>th</strong>eory rooted in <strong>th</strong>e “body politic.”Protevi explains <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e individual is a first-order bodypolitic, at once social <strong>and</strong> somatic, embedded <strong>and</strong> embodied,connected <strong>and</strong> individuated, in bo<strong>th</strong> physiological <strong>and</strong>psychological dimensions. 73 This means <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e individual isable to be bo<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e physical <strong>and</strong> psychological, however <strong>th</strong>is is72John Protevi. “Political Affect: Connecting <strong>th</strong>e Social <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eSomatic.” (<strong>Min</strong>neapolis: University of <strong>Min</strong>nesota Press, 2009). KindleEdition.73Protevi, 600, 601.47


MIND IF THE MASSESonly <strong>th</strong>e most basic level of body politic. Protevi details <strong>th</strong>at afirst-order body politic is a dynamic physiological system <strong>th</strong>atregulates its material <strong>and</strong> energetic flows as <strong>th</strong>ey enter, circulatewi<strong>th</strong>in, <strong>and</strong> leave <strong>th</strong>e socially embedded yet individuated body totake part in <strong>th</strong>e economy of higher-order bodies politic at <strong>th</strong>egroup <strong>and</strong> civic scales. 74In order to underst<strong>and</strong> complex group <strong>and</strong> civic scale ofbody politic, Protevi makes it clear <strong>th</strong>at one must underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>erelationship <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e individual has between somatic <strong>and</strong> socialwi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>emselves. The somatic refers to <strong>th</strong>e body,physiologically. Protevi explains <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e psychological is <strong>th</strong>efirst-order or personal body politic engages in affective cognition,making sense of <strong>th</strong>e situations in which its somatic life is lived insociopolitical embeddedness. 75 Because <strong>th</strong>is concept is difficult tocomprehend it is better to quote Protevi’s explanation, “Thismaking sense is profoundly embodied; <strong>th</strong>e body subject opens asphere of competence wi<strong>th</strong>in which <strong>th</strong>ings show up asaffordances, as opportunities for engagement, <strong>and</strong> o<strong>th</strong>er peopleshow up as occasions for social interaction, as invitations,repulsions, or a neutral live <strong>and</strong> let live.” 76 What Protevi means is<strong>th</strong>at our pension for interactions stems from a sociopoliticalsomatic life which is embedded deep inside our unique humancharacteristics.Protevi’s second-order body politic is composed ofindividuals who <strong>th</strong>emselves are first-order bodies politic. Herewe find <strong>th</strong>e interaction of <strong>th</strong>e personal wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e groupcompositional scale, where encounters can be one-offoccurrences or can be patterned <strong>and</strong> customary or eveninstitutionalized (<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>us operate at <strong>th</strong>e border of group <strong>and</strong>civic). A second-order body politic is at minimum a couple, but itcan be larger; a second-order body politic has itself somatic <strong>and</strong>social aspects in bo<strong>th</strong> physiological <strong>and</strong> psychologicaldimensions. 77 This body politic has its own physiology <strong>th</strong>at74Protevi, 602, 603.75Protevi, 608, 609.76Protevi, 609, 610.77Protevi, 615, 616, 617, 618.48


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTregulates material flows between its members <strong>and</strong> itself. Theexample <strong>th</strong>at Protevi uses to explain is <strong>th</strong>at of <strong>th</strong>e regulation,production, distribution, <strong>and</strong> consumption of food <strong>and</strong> drink. Like<strong>th</strong>e way a family kitchen is a distribution node for affectivelycharged material flows. This regulation of group systemdynamics can be seen as construction of a virtual repertoire,modeled as <strong>th</strong>e production of an attractor layout <strong>and</strong> affectivelyexperienced as <strong>th</strong>e background affect or mood of <strong>th</strong>e group. 78The second-order body politic can also be studiedpsychologically. This is because it regulates <strong>th</strong>e intersomaticaffective cognition <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e emotional <strong>and</strong> meaningfulinterchanges among its members <strong>and</strong> between <strong>th</strong>eir collectiveaffective cognition <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at of o<strong>th</strong>er bodies politic, at ei<strong>th</strong>erpersonal, group, or civic compositional scales. In o<strong>th</strong>er words,groups have characteristic ways-a limited virtual repertoire-ofmaking sense of what happens, on <strong>th</strong>e basis of which decisionstake place as actualizations or selections from <strong>th</strong>at repertoire. 79This is essentially saying what Brennan had said in her book, <strong>th</strong>ataffect is transmitted psychologically <strong>and</strong> we know <strong>th</strong>is due tobiological markers <strong>th</strong>at are measurable during interactions suchas hormone levels or even just heart rate variances. Therefore,<strong>th</strong>ough Protevi is using more complicated wording he still justagrees wi<strong>th</strong> LeBon, Freud, <strong>and</strong> Brennan.Protevi <strong>th</strong>en walks <strong>th</strong>e reader <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e connectionbetween <strong>th</strong>e first body politic <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e second body politic using<strong>th</strong>e term, “synchronic emergence.” Meaning <strong>th</strong>at a second orderbody politic, because it is a social group is composed of not only<strong>th</strong>e individual’s body but <strong>th</strong>e collection of bodies wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>esocial group. However <strong>th</strong>e first order bodies politic is <strong>th</strong>epersonal body politic. Behavior capacity wi<strong>th</strong>in a first order bodypolitic shows <strong>th</strong>e potentials for connections <strong>th</strong>at provide <strong>th</strong>ephysiological <strong>and</strong> psychological dimensions exactly <strong>th</strong>e same sbehaviors <strong>th</strong>at have been patterned by <strong>th</strong>e social group to which<strong>th</strong>ey belong. This pattern of first order connections allows for <strong>th</strong>esuccessful function of <strong>th</strong>e social group. The social group in turn78Protevi, 619, 622.79Protevi, 622, 624.49


MIND IF THE MASSESis made up of <strong>th</strong>e physiology <strong>and</strong> psychology of <strong>th</strong>e second-orderbody. Second body politic <strong>th</strong>en changes when it becomeinstitutionalized or restricted. What is seen is a shift from <strong>th</strong>egroup to <strong>th</strong>e more complex civic bodies politic. Themanifestation of a short-term event might be as dramatic as arevolution or as mundane as <strong>th</strong>e encounter of a government agentwi<strong>th</strong> a first- or second order body politic. 80This transformation from one group to <strong>th</strong>e next, Protevimakes clear, is not necessarily a linear transition from <strong>th</strong>e first tosecond to <strong>th</strong>ird. This is significant to <strong>th</strong>e debate on crowdsbecause ultimately Protevi is arguing <strong>th</strong>at we can go from <strong>th</strong>efirst body politic to <strong>th</strong>e civic body politic. This is because wi<strong>th</strong>inour own individual minds we already possess <strong>th</strong>e group mind. Ibelieve <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is is what Protevi means when he talks about <strong>th</strong>esociopolitical somatic life <strong>th</strong>at individuals lead. He means <strong>th</strong>atevery individual action taken because of need to commit socialinteractions.We as being want to feel interactions, fur<strong>th</strong>er it is ourgoal to take part in <strong>th</strong>ese interactions. This relates back toBrennan’s <strong>th</strong>eory of affect transmission <strong>and</strong> how when we cometoge<strong>th</strong>er in groups our affects combine to form a new groupaffect, just like LeBon’s original <strong>th</strong>eory of <strong>th</strong>e contagion of ideasphenomena. Protevi explains <strong>th</strong>at we want to trade affects,especially in political situations <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>is is because we are socialby nature.ConclusionsBrennan, <strong>Ma</strong>ssumi, <strong>and</strong> Protevi each acknowledge <strong>th</strong>eexistence <strong>and</strong> usage of groups wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e field of affect. Whilebeing rooted in crowd <strong>th</strong>eories from LeBon <strong>and</strong> Freud, <strong>th</strong>ey alsoallow new perspectives to arise. I believe <strong>th</strong>is is mainly becauseof <strong>th</strong>e new technologies <strong>and</strong> scientific break <strong>th</strong>oughts to whichany researcher has access today. The new scientific break<strong>th</strong>roughs, especially in physiological studies, have streng<strong>th</strong>ened<strong>th</strong>eir arguments by providing tangible evidence of <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>eorieseach lays down. Consequently, because affect is rooted in <strong>th</strong>e80Protevi, 628, 629, 630, 631, 632, 633.50


FROM CROWD TO AFFECTidea <strong>th</strong>at one individual's mind effects ano<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> in turn <strong>th</strong>eyeffect each o<strong>th</strong>ers to create a new affect, which is <strong>th</strong>e groupdynamic or mind. Underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> evaluating <strong>th</strong>is concept isuseful because of <strong>th</strong>e acknowledgement <strong>th</strong>e researcher makes inadmitting <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey <strong>th</strong>emselves are part of some<strong>th</strong>ing larger <strong>th</strong>anjust <strong>th</strong>eir individual self. Underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>is reality is crucialwhen negotiating group settings. An awareness of <strong>th</strong>eseprinciples can allow one to fur<strong>th</strong>er underst<strong>and</strong> group mentality,devices, <strong>and</strong> overall maneuverability one is able to experiencewhen inside of <strong>th</strong>e crowd, or attempting to lead <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Asseen in <strong>th</strong>e “ Affect <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Body Politic” section, affect isimportant to consider in many occasions including wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>epolitical mind structure. It offers insights into not only crowddynamics, but also neurological, psychological <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eoreticalbased questions of human interactions ranging from simplisticconversation to advertising to <strong>th</strong>e complexities of <strong>th</strong>e politicalsphere. Underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> recognizing <strong>th</strong>e way affect istransferred in <strong>th</strong>ese interactions allows for greater underst<strong>and</strong>ingof <strong>th</strong>e human being, <strong>and</strong> human mind, <strong>th</strong>at are unparalleled.51


SECTION 2CROWD POTENTIAL


ESCAPING PARADOXICAL BEGINNINGSChapter 3Escaping Paradoxical BeginningsThrough The Universal Crowd<strong>Ma</strong>rta PiotrowiczIntroductionThe world watched as hundreds of <strong>th</strong>ous<strong>and</strong>s joined toge<strong>th</strong>er insquares <strong>and</strong> streets, from Egypt to Libya, Yemen <strong>and</strong> beyond. Arevolutionary fervor swept across <strong>th</strong>e region, soon gaining <strong>th</strong>isexplosion of collective action <strong>th</strong>e name of <strong>th</strong>e Arab Spring. Acommon phrase when describing revolutions, “spring”exemplifies <strong>th</strong>e unique factor of revolutions: new beginnings.Unlike o<strong>th</strong>er political moments, revolutions require us to tackle<strong>th</strong>e issue of beginnings. 1 Are beginnings contingent on previousconditions, or is an absolute beginning possible? In <strong>th</strong>e former,politics continues on in a predictable trajectory, attempting tobring about what was not before but remaining dependent onconditions of <strong>th</strong>e past. 2 In <strong>th</strong>e later, a new political space iscreated, opening up <strong>th</strong>e conditions of possibility ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>anrelying on an adherence to <strong>th</strong>e conditions of <strong>th</strong>e past. Thesemoments have been associated wi<strong>th</strong> popular political movements,in which “<strong>th</strong>e slumbering popular sovereign wakes up to reaffirmits supreme power” outside of “<strong>th</strong>e formal borders ofinstitutionalized politics”. 3 This creating power of <strong>th</strong>e common1Arendt, Hannah. On Revolution. (New York: Penguin Books, 2006),Kindle Edition. 227.2<strong>Ma</strong>rx, Karl. The Eighteen<strong>th</strong> Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte. (Rockville,Md.: Serenity Publisher, 2009),Kindle Edition. 45.3Kalyvas, Andreas. Democracy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e politics of <strong>th</strong>e extraordinary:<strong>Ma</strong>x Weber, Carl Schmitt, <strong>and</strong> Hannah Arendt. (Cambridge, Engl<strong>and</strong>:Cambridge University Press, 2009).Kindle Edition.129.53


MIND THE MASSESpeople has been labeled as paradoxical; “<strong>th</strong>e people are at once aconstituted <strong>and</strong> a constituent power”. 4 It is assumed <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ecreation of some<strong>th</strong>ing new is dependent <strong>and</strong> must be legitimizedby an external force. In <strong>th</strong>is case, a paradox is created wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eau<strong>th</strong>orizing external force <strong>th</strong>e same as <strong>th</strong>e internal, creating force.However, <strong>th</strong>is paradox need not exist. Only in ordinary politics isit necessary to “confront <strong>th</strong>e paradox of who constitutes <strong>th</strong>epeople in <strong>th</strong>e first place”. 5 An absolute break wi<strong>th</strong> ordinarypolitics would render concepts like au<strong>th</strong>ority <strong>and</strong> legitimacyobsolete. The inability to escape conditions of <strong>th</strong>e past is bestexemplified by Hannah Arendt. She is trapped by <strong>th</strong>e pastcondition of au<strong>th</strong>ority. Her requirement of au<strong>th</strong>ority to legitimizenew beginnings stems from her conception of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Sheviews man as an enclosed being, ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an realizing <strong>th</strong>at man“treats himself as a universal”, a species-being. 6 When <strong>th</strong>e crowdis not universal, it creates <strong>th</strong>at which is “alien to him” <strong>and</strong> he“confronts <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er man”. 7 This confrontation causes a fear of<strong>th</strong>e crowd, <strong>and</strong> a fear of mob rule. To prevent beginnings fromsuccumbing to <strong>th</strong>e rule of <strong>th</strong>e mob, she requires an external forceto provide direction <strong>and</strong> equality wi<strong>th</strong>in her creative beginning.By relying on an external force, ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an an internal source,she is confronted wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e issue of au<strong>th</strong>ority. This limits herability to develop her <strong>th</strong>eory of “immanent principles” <strong>and</strong> leavesher searching for legitimate au<strong>th</strong>ority when none is necessary. 8By conceiving of <strong>th</strong>e crowd as a universal, <strong>th</strong>ere is no longer “abeing o<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an [it]self”. 9 An examination of Alain Badiou’s TheRebir<strong>th</strong> of History enables us to underst<strong>and</strong> a new beginningwi<strong>th</strong>out paradox, due to <strong>th</strong>e crowd as an innate part of <strong>th</strong>e4Frank, Jason A. Constituent Moments: Enacting <strong>th</strong>e People inPostrevolutionary America. (Durham: Duke University Press, 2010).Kindle Edition. 408.5Frank, Constituent Moments: Enacting <strong>th</strong>e People inPostrevolutionary America. 397.6<strong>Ma</strong>rx, Karl. Economic <strong>and</strong> Philosophic <strong>Ma</strong>nuscropts of 1844.<strong>Ma</strong>rxist.org, 2000. 31. [PDF]7<strong>Ma</strong>rx, Economic <strong>and</strong> Philosophic <strong>Ma</strong>nuscripts of 1844. 32.8Arendt, On Revolution. 212.9<strong>Ma</strong>rx, Economic <strong>and</strong> Philosophic <strong>Ma</strong>nuscripts, 32.


ESCAPING PARADOXICAL BEGINNINGSindividual, a universal. Hannah Arendt <strong>and</strong> Alain Badiou sharesome <strong>th</strong>eoretical similarities, such as <strong>th</strong>e use of <strong>th</strong>e generic,however <strong>th</strong>ese similarities are ultimately superficial. Bycomparing bo<strong>th</strong> Badiou’s historical riot <strong>and</strong> Arendt’sextraordinary politics to <strong>th</strong>e primal crowd origins of Canetti’sPack, it becomes clear <strong>th</strong>ere is an irreconcilable differencebetween <strong>th</strong>e two. Badiou is able to escape paradoxical beginningsby rendering representation obsolete <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e creation of anabsolute collective power. In Badiou’s interpretation of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd, equality <strong>and</strong> direction are internally present. However, forArendt, she sets herself up to be trapped wi<strong>th</strong>in a paradoxsurrounding au<strong>th</strong>ority. By viewing individuals enclosed beings,ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an a universal, <strong>th</strong>ere must always be a legitimatingau<strong>th</strong>ority of representation. Her search for au<strong>th</strong>ority also causesher to only be able to underst<strong>and</strong> politics as defined by conditionsof <strong>th</strong>e past, which limits <strong>th</strong>e creative ability of politics to formsome<strong>th</strong>ing novel. It is only <strong>th</strong>rough conceiving <strong>th</strong>e crowd as auniversal <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e paradox of new beginnings can be moved past.The Au<strong>th</strong>ority of BeginningIn extraordinary beginnings, <strong>th</strong>e people au<strong>th</strong>orize <strong>th</strong>eau<strong>th</strong>ority of <strong>th</strong>e people. For many <strong>th</strong>eorists, <strong>th</strong>is has beenconceived of as a paradox. The source of au<strong>th</strong>orization cannot be<strong>th</strong>e same as what is being au<strong>th</strong>orized. This paradox is mostclearly demonstrated in <strong>th</strong>e moment of drafting a newconstitution. The act of crafting a new constitution first assumes<strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>ority of citizens to create <strong>th</strong>e constitution in <strong>th</strong>e firstplace. 10 However, prior to <strong>th</strong>e creation of <strong>th</strong>e constitution <strong>th</strong>edrafters “have no au<strong>th</strong>ority to do what <strong>th</strong>ey have set out toachieve”. 11 This au<strong>th</strong>ority is only granted retroactively. 12 HannahArendt refers to <strong>th</strong>is as <strong>th</strong>e “vicious circle in legislating” <strong>th</strong>at ispresent in extraordinary politics. 1310Arendt, On Revolution. 212.11Arendt, On Revolution. 2999.12Kalyvas, Democracy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Politics of <strong>th</strong>e Extraordinary, 2230.13Arendt, On Revolution. 3000.55


MIND THE MASSESA common way <strong>th</strong>eorists have attempted to solve <strong>th</strong>is paradox isby removing <strong>th</strong>e beginning from <strong>th</strong>e creative power ofextraordinary politics. Ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an an absolute beginning, it isrelative. 14 Instead of a political space created outside of definedconditions of <strong>th</strong>e past, it “emerges out of <strong>th</strong>e traces of [<strong>th</strong>e] past”to “become an independent reality of its own”. 15 In order to solve<strong>th</strong>e paradox of extraordinary politics, it is returned to <strong>th</strong>eordinary. Creation becomes evolution; political spaces arerearranged not formed. The desire to return <strong>th</strong>e extraordinary to<strong>th</strong>e ordinary represents an inability to conceive of conditionsoutside of <strong>th</strong>ose existing in <strong>th</strong>e past. The idea <strong>th</strong>at “extraordinarypolitics is confronted wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e problem of au<strong>th</strong>ority” assumesau<strong>th</strong>ority is a condition <strong>th</strong>at must be fulfilled. 16 However, <strong>th</strong>ere isno reason to presuppose <strong>th</strong>e conditions of possibility must be <strong>th</strong>esame in <strong>th</strong>is new political space.Hannah Arendt’s attempt to solve <strong>th</strong>is paradox demonstrates sheis limiting <strong>th</strong>e condition of possibility to <strong>th</strong>e past. Arendt’snecessity of au<strong>th</strong>ority stems from her distrust of <strong>th</strong>e sovereignwill. Au<strong>th</strong>ority dem<strong>and</strong>s obedience. 17 It is at always at odds wi<strong>th</strong>persuasion <strong>and</strong> coercion <strong>th</strong>rough force; for any “use of externalmeans” implies “au<strong>th</strong>ority itself has failed”. 18 Au<strong>th</strong>ority isnecessary because it gives “<strong>th</strong>e world permanence <strong>and</strong> durabilitywhich human beings need”. 19 When durability is gone, tyrannyreins. A government, one <strong>th</strong>at is most likely to easily <strong>and</strong> rapidlychange, is tyrannical. 20 Unlike o<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>eorists who understooddemocratic politics to mean <strong>th</strong>e rule of popular sovereignty,Arendt believed <strong>th</strong>at “in <strong>th</strong>e realm of human affairs sovereignty<strong>and</strong> tyranny are <strong>th</strong>e same”. 21 Sovereignty replaces “freedom wi<strong>th</strong>hierarchical control <strong>and</strong> rulership, subsitute[s] <strong>th</strong>e plurality of <strong>th</strong>e14Arendt, On Revolution. 406.15Kalyvas, Democracy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Politics of <strong>th</strong>e Extraordinary. 2588.16Kalyvas, Democracy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Politics of <strong>th</strong>e Extraordinary. 2221.17Arendt, What is Au<strong>th</strong>ority? 1954.18Arendt, What is Au<strong>th</strong>ority? 1954.19Arendt, What is Au<strong>th</strong>ority? 1954.20Arendt, What is Au<strong>th</strong>ority? 1954.21Arendt, What is Au<strong>th</strong>ority? 1954.


ESCAPING PARADOXICAL BEGINNINGSpublic sphere wi<strong>th</strong> homogeneity <strong>and</strong> sameness, <strong>and</strong> supplant[s]horizontal cooperation among equals wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e verticallystructured comm<strong>and</strong>-obedience relationship”. 22 Arendt saw <strong>th</strong>esovereign popular will as <strong>th</strong>e reason for <strong>th</strong>e failure of <strong>th</strong>e FrenchRevolution, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e greatest <strong>th</strong>reat to extraordinary politics.Arendt claims her rejection of <strong>th</strong>e sovereign will is due to a fearof totalitarian rule, however it instead appears to be a fear of mobrule.The will of <strong>th</strong>e popular sovereign does not represent <strong>th</strong>eemergence of a totalitarian government; instead it brings about a“multiheaded monster, a mass <strong>th</strong>at moves as one body <strong>and</strong> acts as<strong>th</strong>ough possessed by one will”. 23 It was <strong>th</strong>e Frenchrevolutionaries “appeal to <strong>th</strong>e absolute of <strong>th</strong>e popular constituentpower” as <strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>orizing source of <strong>th</strong>eir new, creative moment<strong>th</strong>at caused <strong>th</strong>e failure of <strong>th</strong>eir revolution. 24 This appeal to <strong>th</strong>eabsolute brought about <strong>th</strong>e appearance of le peuple, <strong>th</strong>e tyrannicalpersonification of <strong>th</strong>e misery <strong>and</strong> suffering of <strong>th</strong>e poor <strong>th</strong>at forced<strong>th</strong>e revolution to “submit to necessity” <strong>and</strong> “lead <strong>th</strong>em astrayfrom reason”. 25 For Arendt, <strong>th</strong>is was <strong>th</strong>e downfall of <strong>th</strong>e Frenchrevolution. Ultimately, le peuple made it impossible for anyrevolutionary laws or decrees to be enforced. Arendt claims <strong>th</strong>emultitude was removed from <strong>th</strong>e location of legal fiction <strong>and</strong>instead was used as <strong>th</strong>e foundation of a new political order inFrance. The failure of <strong>th</strong>is new political order was due to <strong>th</strong>e willof <strong>th</strong>e multitude being “ever-changing by definition…[resultingin her to state] <strong>th</strong>at a structure built on it as its foundation is builton quicks<strong>and</strong>”. 26 This rapidly changing will enabled it to be“manipulated <strong>and</strong> imposed upon whenever someone was willing”<strong>and</strong> able to convince <strong>th</strong>e people of representation. 27 Theconstituent assemblies were incapable of “comm<strong>and</strong>[ing] enoughau<strong>th</strong>ority to lay down <strong>th</strong>e law of <strong>th</strong>e l<strong>and</strong>” because <strong>th</strong>ey “lacked22Kalyvas, Democracy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Politics of <strong>th</strong>e Extraordinary. 2385.23Arendt, On Revolution. 1485.24Frank, Constituent Moments. 637.25Arendt, On Revolution. 1485.26Arendt, On Revolution. 2649.27Arendt, On Revolution. 2650.57


MIND THE MASSES<strong>th</strong>e power to constitute by definition”. 28 Power <strong>and</strong> law had <strong>th</strong>esame origin (<strong>th</strong>e people), a combination creating such aconstantly shifting <strong>and</strong> tyrannical force <strong>th</strong>at it could not endure.On <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>th</strong>e creation of <strong>th</strong>e American constitution didnot “derive law <strong>and</strong> power from <strong>th</strong>e same origin”. 29 In <strong>th</strong>is case,<strong>th</strong>e power came from <strong>th</strong>e people but <strong>th</strong>e law came from <strong>th</strong>econstitution; <strong>th</strong>is prevented <strong>th</strong>e law from being <strong>th</strong>e victim of a“subjective state of mind, like <strong>th</strong>e will”. 30 In order to avoid <strong>th</strong>evicious circle of au<strong>th</strong>ority au<strong>th</strong>orizing itself, Arendt states “<strong>th</strong>eau<strong>th</strong>ority of <strong>th</strong>e republic will be safe <strong>and</strong> intact as long as <strong>th</strong>e actitself, <strong>th</strong>e beginning as such, is remembered”. 31 Thisremembrance, similar to founding my<strong>th</strong>s, augments <strong>th</strong>econsensual act of <strong>th</strong>e beginning. 32 It is in <strong>th</strong>e ability of <strong>th</strong>econstitution to be augmented <strong>th</strong>at its au<strong>th</strong>ority resides. 33 Arendtplaces an importance on <strong>th</strong>e “act of foundation…[<strong>th</strong>at] legalizedan already existing body politic ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an make it anew”. 34 Thefounders of <strong>th</strong>e American Revolution did not have to create anew order, but instead was able to derive its streng<strong>th</strong> from <strong>th</strong>eRoman tradition. 35 In her attempt to remove au<strong>th</strong>ority from <strong>th</strong>evicious circle, Arendt removes <strong>th</strong>e Revolution from <strong>th</strong>e politics of<strong>th</strong>e extraordinary.The Sovereign Will <strong>and</strong> Immanent PrinciplesAs previously mentioned, Arendt’s distrust of <strong>th</strong>e popularsovereign will dictates her need for au<strong>th</strong>ority. The sovereign willinevitably degrades into tyranny because it is “ever-changing bydefinition” preventing a durability of a political order. 36 The will28Arendt, On Revolution. 2678.29Arendt, On Revolution. 2541.30Arendt, On Revolution. 2544.31Arendt, On Revolution. 3350.32Arendt, On Revolution. 3360.33Frank, Constituent Moments. 717.34Frank, Constituent Moments. 642.35Frank, Constituent Moments. 655.36Arendt, On Revolution. 3350.


ESCAPING PARADOXICAL BEGINNINGSof <strong>th</strong>e people is unable to provide <strong>th</strong>e seat of au<strong>th</strong>ority, requiringArendt to rely on <strong>th</strong>e act of beginning itself for <strong>th</strong>e source ofau<strong>th</strong>ority. In an attempt to clarify how <strong>th</strong>is au<strong>th</strong>ority emerges,Arendt introduces <strong>th</strong>e concept of <strong>th</strong>e “immanent principle”. Thisprinciple has to be “distilled from wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e constituting actionitself at <strong>th</strong>e very moment of its performance”. 37 This principlerelies on <strong>th</strong>e “combined power of <strong>th</strong>e many” <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e“interconnected principle of mutual promise <strong>and</strong> commondeliberation”. 38 It is able to “inspire <strong>th</strong>e deeds <strong>th</strong>at are to follow<strong>and</strong> [it] remains apparent as long as <strong>th</strong>e action lasts”. 39 However,<strong>th</strong>e concept of <strong>th</strong>e “immanent principle” of beginning introducesa tension into Arendt’s work.Arendt rejects <strong>th</strong>e possibility of <strong>th</strong>e people as <strong>th</strong>e sourceof au<strong>th</strong>ority, because <strong>th</strong>eir ever-changing direction would make<strong>th</strong>em incapable of establishing a lasting political order, as seen in<strong>th</strong>e French revolution. However, <strong>th</strong>e immanent principle is only<strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>ority “as long as [it] dwells among men, as long as [it]inspires <strong>th</strong>eir deeds”. 40 If <strong>th</strong>e immanent principle ceased to fulfill<strong>th</strong>ese requirements among men, would au<strong>th</strong>ority still be drawnfrom it? Most likely <strong>th</strong>e immanent principle would cease to be<strong>th</strong>e non-paradoxical source of au<strong>th</strong>ority in <strong>th</strong>is creative moment.The au<strong>th</strong>ority of <strong>th</strong>e immanent principle only exists if <strong>th</strong>e peoplebelieve in its au<strong>th</strong>ority. The beginning must be “remembered” by<strong>th</strong>e people. 41 Though Arendt does not want to provide <strong>th</strong>e peoplewi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e source of law (attributed instead to <strong>th</strong>e constitution), shestill ends up placing <strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>orizing source of <strong>th</strong>e law wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>epeople. 42 Arendt attempts to separate au<strong>th</strong>ority from <strong>th</strong>e will of<strong>th</strong>e people, however she ends up relying on <strong>th</strong>eir acceptance to doso.Though <strong>th</strong>is tension exists wi<strong>th</strong>in Arendt’s work, it maybe solvable. Through an examination of popular sovereignty <strong>and</strong>37Kalyvas, Democracy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Politics of <strong>th</strong>e Extraordinary. 2828.38Frank, Constituent Moments. 780.39Arendt, On Revolution. 3498.40Arendt, On Revolution. 3504.41Arendt, On Revolution. 3350.42Arendt, On Revolution. 2680.59


MIND THE MASSESimmanent principles, <strong>th</strong>e difference <strong>th</strong>at emerges is one basedaround exclusion. Popular sovereignty is equated wi<strong>th</strong> a majorityrule. The concept of “<strong>th</strong>e will of <strong>th</strong>e majority” assumes <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eremust also be a minority, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>us a group <strong>th</strong>at is excluded from<strong>th</strong>e point of au<strong>th</strong>ority. 43 From <strong>th</strong>is, it is easy to underst<strong>and</strong>Arendt’s aversion to <strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>ority <strong>th</strong>rough popular sovereignty;for her, it ultimately ends in mob rule. An au<strong>th</strong>ority grounded inpopular sovereignty ultimately leaves people on <strong>th</strong>e outside forArendt. However, her discussion of immanent principles isgrounded in some<strong>th</strong>ing more inclusive. It appears <strong>th</strong>at her issuewi<strong>th</strong> sovereign will as au<strong>th</strong>ority may have less to do wi<strong>th</strong> itsinability for stable direction, <strong>and</strong> more to do wi<strong>th</strong> its exclusive,<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>erefore tyrannical, implication.This tension is only able to be resolved if immanentprinciples appear to be inclusive of all in nature. The moment offoundation is essential in underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>e inclusiveness ofimmanent principles. During foundation, “<strong>th</strong>e supreme act inwhich <strong>th</strong>e ‘We’ is constituted as an identifiable entity” is <strong>th</strong>emoment <strong>th</strong>at creates <strong>th</strong>is principle. 44 For Arendt, <strong>th</strong>e ability forfoundation is freedom. This is a movement “away from freedomdefined as an individual faculty [<strong>and</strong>] toward freedom as acollective, creative capacity”. 45 Al<strong>th</strong>ough Arendt previously triedto ignore <strong>th</strong>e paradox of absolute beginnings by describing itinstead as an emergence from <strong>th</strong>e past, her discussion of freedomdemonstrates a possibility for an absolute, creative moment.Though <strong>th</strong>e debate around paradoxical beginningscommonly ends wi<strong>th</strong> rejecting absolute beginnings for relativeones, it is not always <strong>th</strong>e case. There are examples of powerfulcreating moments in <strong>th</strong>eory <strong>th</strong>at are not wrapped up in <strong>th</strong>eparadox of trying to explain itself. One example of <strong>th</strong>is is AlainBadiou’s concept of <strong>th</strong>e historical riot. Conceptualized as anevent <strong>th</strong>at brings about a rebir<strong>th</strong> of history <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>erecognition of <strong>th</strong>e Idea, a historical riot occurs “when itslocalization ceases to be limited, but grounds in <strong>th</strong>e occupied43Arendt, On Revolution. 2672.44Kalyvas, Democracy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Politics of <strong>th</strong>e Extraordinary. 228945Kalyvas, Democracy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Politics of <strong>th</strong>e Extraordinary. 2316.


ESCAPING PARADOXICAL BEGINNINGSspace <strong>th</strong>e promise of a new, long-term temporality; when itscomposition stops being uniform, but gradually outlines a unifiedrepresentation in mosaic form of all <strong>th</strong>e people; when finally, <strong>th</strong>enegative growling of pure rebellion is succeeded by <strong>th</strong>e assertionof a shared dem<strong>and</strong>”. 46 The concept of a representational mosaicwi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e historical riot in <strong>th</strong>e Arendt’s concept of ‘We’ as an“identifiable entity” appears to be a conceptualization of <strong>th</strong>epower of <strong>th</strong>e generic. This shift allows for an exploration todetermine if <strong>th</strong>e immanent principle in foundation can beconceived of as inclusive, <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e use of Badiou’s workdescribing <strong>th</strong>e creative power of historical riots. The power of <strong>th</strong>egeneric is an important aspect of Badiou’s conception ofhistorical riots. Through <strong>th</strong>e use of a generic name, whe<strong>th</strong>erproletariat or <strong>th</strong>e conception of ‘we’, <strong>th</strong>e identitarian fiction oversome particular point in people’s existence” is able to bedemolished. 47 The similarities between Badiou <strong>and</strong> Arendtcontinue.Arendt’s concept of <strong>th</strong>e immanent principle in foundationbears a resemblance to Badiou’s concept of <strong>th</strong>e Idea or politicaltru<strong>th</strong>. The power of <strong>th</strong>e immanent principle comes from <strong>th</strong>e fact<strong>th</strong>at it is carried wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e moment of foundation. However,Arendt’s idea is weakened because she does not explain why <strong>th</strong>atis so powerful. To try to determine why <strong>th</strong>is idea holds power, itmay be better to first determine why Badiou’s concept of <strong>th</strong>epolitical tru<strong>th</strong> proves to be so powerful. For bo<strong>th</strong> Badiou <strong>and</strong>Arendt, <strong>th</strong>eir immanent idea is based wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e creation of <strong>th</strong>eevent itself. Arendt sources <strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>ority for a new politicalorder from <strong>th</strong>is idea, whereas Badiou uses it to propel his creativemoment forward. While <strong>th</strong>e two moments appear to havesimilarities, <strong>th</strong>ese similarities are ultimately superficial. However,<strong>th</strong>e differences between <strong>th</strong>e two end up being more useful <strong>th</strong>an<strong>th</strong>e similarities. The difference allows us to explain how Arendtremains trapped by her paradox of beginning but Alain Badiou is46Badiou, Alain. The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History: Times of Riots <strong>and</strong> Uprisings.(London: Verso, 2012). 78.47Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 81.61


MIND THE MASSESable to leave it behind, <strong>and</strong> conceive of an absolute, creativebreak wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e previous order.The Crowd As <strong>th</strong>e UniversalDespite initial similarities between Hannah Arendt <strong>and</strong>Alain Badiou, contrasting conceptions of <strong>th</strong>e crowd render <strong>th</strong>eir<strong>th</strong>eories incompatible. In bringing about his creative change,Badiou relies on <strong>th</strong>e political tru<strong>th</strong>. This is <strong>th</strong>e “organized productof an event – an historical riot – which preserves intensification,contraction <strong>and</strong> localization to <strong>th</strong>e extent <strong>th</strong>at it can replace anidentitarian object <strong>and</strong> separating names wi<strong>th</strong> a real presentationof generic power such as its significant has been disclosed to usby <strong>th</strong>e event”. 48 It is here <strong>th</strong>at Badiou’s creating moment takes anextra step compared to Arendt <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>us <strong>th</strong>at ultimately results in<strong>th</strong>e paradox being resolved before it can form. This step is <strong>th</strong>ebringing about of <strong>th</strong>e formation of <strong>th</strong>e inexistent into an activepart of history.Prior to <strong>th</strong>e event, <strong>th</strong>e state is “capable of manufacturing<strong>th</strong>e inexistent by imposing a figure of identitarian normality” on<strong>th</strong>e people. 49 This is accomplished <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e use of separatingnames. The state is able to “generate <strong>th</strong>e existence of animaginary object <strong>th</strong>at is supposed to embody an identitarian‘average’”, resulting in a notion of <strong>th</strong>e accepted. 50 Through doing<strong>th</strong>is, <strong>th</strong>e state is able to divide <strong>th</strong>e people into a powerless entity.Through <strong>th</strong>e use of “propag<strong>and</strong>a [it] select[s] <strong>th</strong>e features <strong>th</strong>eydeem appropriate to…<strong>th</strong>e measures <strong>th</strong>ey wish to take” <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eseparating names are used to bo<strong>th</strong> subdue <strong>and</strong> point <strong>th</strong>e people in<strong>th</strong>e direction most beneficial to <strong>th</strong>e state. 51 The separating namescan be based around characteristics such as race, nationality,gender, income level, <strong>and</strong> many more. These separating namesoperate by creating a fear of <strong>th</strong>e unknown <strong>th</strong>rough placing some48Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 71.49Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 75.50Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 75.51Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 76.


ESCAPING PARADOXICAL BEGINNINGSpeople on <strong>th</strong>e outside of what is considered normal <strong>and</strong> allowed,<strong>and</strong> fashioning <strong>th</strong>em as “an alien power”. 52It is <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>is fear of <strong>th</strong>e unknown <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e innatenessof <strong>th</strong>e crowd begins to evolve. The fear of <strong>th</strong>e unknown touch iswhat drives our primal desire to be part of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. As “soon asa man has surrendered himself to <strong>th</strong>e crowd, he ceases to fear itstouch”. 53 Through <strong>th</strong>e employ of separating names, <strong>th</strong>e state setsup <strong>th</strong>e ability for itself to be removed from <strong>th</strong>e seat of power. Thepolitical tru<strong>th</strong> does just <strong>th</strong>at. Ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>row off one externalpower for <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er, <strong>th</strong>e political tru<strong>th</strong> removes <strong>th</strong>e ability of anexternal to have au<strong>th</strong>ority. This event “affirm[s] <strong>th</strong>e generic,universal <strong>and</strong> never identitarian character of any political tru<strong>th</strong>”. 54What Badiou is able to do <strong>th</strong>rough his political tru<strong>th</strong>, <strong>and</strong> whatArendt is lacking, is <strong>th</strong>e recognition of complete equality <strong>th</strong>roughbringing about <strong>th</strong>e existence of <strong>th</strong>e inexistent.Badiou does <strong>th</strong>is not <strong>th</strong>rough creating equality but byrecognizing <strong>th</strong>e existence of <strong>th</strong>e equality <strong>th</strong>at was always <strong>th</strong>ere.The state was <strong>th</strong>e one who created <strong>th</strong>e inexistent; people are notnaturally in <strong>th</strong>is form wi<strong>th</strong>out <strong>th</strong>e state’s separating names. ForBadiou, <strong>th</strong>e “world always ascribes intensities of existence to all<strong>th</strong>e beings inhabiting <strong>th</strong>at world. From <strong>th</strong>e st<strong>and</strong>point of <strong>th</strong>eirbeing, <strong>th</strong>e people to whom <strong>th</strong>is world as it is ascribes a weak,even negligible, quantity of existence are in principle in asituation of equality wi<strong>th</strong> o<strong>th</strong>ers”. 55 These quantities of existenceare dependent on <strong>th</strong>e presence of a hierarchy; in a historical riot amoment is created in which <strong>th</strong>ere is “an increase in equal-being”. 56Once <strong>th</strong>at hierarchy is removed from <strong>th</strong>e way of <strong>th</strong>ings, beingsmay return to <strong>th</strong>e complete equality <strong>th</strong>at was distorted by <strong>th</strong>estate, but always present.This discussion of equality can again return us to <strong>th</strong>econcepts of <strong>th</strong>e crowd introduced by Elias Canetti in his book52<strong>Ma</strong>rx, Economic <strong>and</strong> Philosophic <strong>Ma</strong>nuscripts, 32.53Canetti, Elias. Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power. Reprint ed. (New York: FarrarStraus Giroux), 1984. 15.54Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 77.55Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 67.56Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 68.63


MIND THE MASSESCrowds <strong>and</strong> Power. A crowd has four essential characteristics: adesire to grow, equality, density, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e need of a direction. 57These characteristics are present in different proportionsdepending on <strong>th</strong>e type of crowd. A common conception of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd is <strong>th</strong>at it is made of individuals coming toge<strong>th</strong>er, creatingits formation. Canetti is different. Instead of individuals creating<strong>th</strong>e crowd, <strong>th</strong>e desire for <strong>th</strong>e crowd seems to exist wi<strong>th</strong>inindividuals already. The crowd rids <strong>th</strong>e individual of <strong>th</strong>e primalfear of <strong>th</strong>e unknown touch. This is fur<strong>th</strong>er suggested <strong>th</strong>roughCanetti’s discussion of <strong>th</strong>e pack <strong>and</strong> its importance as <strong>th</strong>e originaldesire of <strong>th</strong>e crowd wi<strong>th</strong>in individuals.The pack is <strong>th</strong>e source of <strong>th</strong>e crowd’s need to grow. It is made upof “a group of men in a state of excitement whose fiercest wish isto be more”. 58 The pack’s primitive desire of more men in <strong>th</strong>epack, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>us more hunters, drives <strong>th</strong>e desire of <strong>th</strong>e moderncrowd today. Grow<strong>th</strong> “is only acted” wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e pack, beginningwi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e development of <strong>th</strong>e insatiable need for grow<strong>th</strong> in moderncrowds. 59 The two characteristics <strong>th</strong>at are most strongly presentwi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e pack are equality <strong>and</strong> direction. The pack contains an“unswerving direction; equality is expressed in <strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>at allare obsessed by <strong>th</strong>e same goal”. 60 While <strong>th</strong>e characteristics ofgrow<strong>th</strong> <strong>and</strong> density are only an illusion in <strong>th</strong>e pack, <strong>th</strong>e intensityof direction <strong>and</strong> equality wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e pack are <strong>th</strong>e reality.Not only does Badiou’s historical riot contain equality, but also<strong>th</strong>ere is “unswerving direction”. 61 As in <strong>th</strong>e discussion ofCanetti’s pack, <strong>th</strong>e presence of direction <strong>and</strong> equality areintertwined. In <strong>th</strong>e pack, equality is “expressed…[when] all areobsessed by <strong>th</strong>e same goal”. 62 In <strong>th</strong>e historical riot, “<strong>th</strong>e genericdoes not survive beyond <strong>th</strong>e time of <strong>th</strong>e riot; <strong>th</strong>at in <strong>th</strong>e absenceof an active Idea, no<strong>th</strong>ing can preserve it”. 63 In order for equality57Canetti, Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power, 29.58Canetti, Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power, 93.59Canetti, Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power, 93.60Canetti, Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power, 93.61Canetti, Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power, 93.62Canetti, Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power, 93.63Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 79.


ESCAPING PARADOXICAL BEGINNINGSto be preserved, <strong>th</strong>e direction of <strong>th</strong>e political tru<strong>th</strong> must bepresent. The “tru<strong>th</strong>s are reality itself” realized by <strong>th</strong>e people, a“collective presentation of humanity”. 64 Political tru<strong>th</strong>s cannot bedebated; <strong>th</strong>ey are true, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e direction is clear <strong>and</strong> essentialtoward <strong>th</strong>e tru<strong>th</strong>. The oppression of <strong>th</strong>e state <strong>th</strong>at imposedinequality tried to force <strong>th</strong>e idea of opinions, ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an politicaltru<strong>th</strong>s, to prevent individuals from recognizing <strong>th</strong>e historical riot,<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>us <strong>th</strong>eir own innate equality, as a possibility.Arendt’s lacks a conception of <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>th</strong>at comes prior to <strong>th</strong>eindividual. Ultimately, <strong>th</strong>is results in her becoming focused onattempting to find a source of au<strong>th</strong>ority to solve her paradoxra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an accepting <strong>th</strong>e conditions of possibility <strong>th</strong>at reveal<strong>th</strong>emselves in <strong>th</strong>e moment of a novel, creative political event.Arendt condemns <strong>th</strong>e “men of <strong>th</strong>e French Revolution [for]ha[ving] no conception of <strong>th</strong>e persona, <strong>and</strong> no respect for <strong>th</strong>elegal personality which is given <strong>and</strong> guaranteed by <strong>th</strong>e bodypolitic”. 65 Her criticism states <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e French Revolution becameobsessed by <strong>th</strong>e idea of “true liberation <strong>and</strong> true equality” whichled <strong>th</strong>em astray from “equality in <strong>th</strong>e sense <strong>th</strong>at everybody shouldbe equally entided to his legal personality”. 66 Those in <strong>th</strong>e FrenchRevolution did become equal, but only because <strong>th</strong>e resultingtyranny “left all inhabitants equally wi<strong>th</strong>out <strong>th</strong>e protecting massof a legal personality”. 67 Arendt relegates <strong>th</strong>e concept of equalityto an “attribute of <strong>th</strong>e polis <strong>and</strong> not of men”. 68 Through doing<strong>th</strong>is, equality becomes an entity <strong>th</strong>at is created ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>anawaiting its realization. In addition to obscuring <strong>th</strong>e universalityof <strong>th</strong>e crowd, <strong>th</strong>is distorts Arendt’s concept of direction.As mentioned before, equality <strong>and</strong> direction are closelyintertwined wi<strong>th</strong> one ano<strong>th</strong>er. Equality can be achieved <strong>th</strong>rough<strong>th</strong>e presence of <strong>th</strong>e same direction wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e pack, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>edirection of <strong>th</strong>e political tru<strong>th</strong> is necessary for <strong>th</strong>e equality of <strong>th</strong>egeneric to continue to exist. For Arendt, equality is not innate64Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 87.65Arendt, On Revolution, 1708.66Arendt, On Revolution, 1711.67Arendt, On Revolution, 1716.68Arendt, On Revolution. 393.65


MIND THE MASSESwi<strong>th</strong> our existence as a species, but must be granted by a power.This enables equality to be granted to some <strong>and</strong> not o<strong>th</strong>ers.Wi<strong>th</strong>out a concept of true equality, her idea of direction takes on<strong>th</strong>e characteristics of <strong>th</strong>e sovereign will. The closest relationshipfound between equality <strong>and</strong> direction in Arendt’s work states <strong>th</strong>atLiberation in <strong>th</strong>e revolutionary sense came to mean <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>ose who not only at present but <strong>th</strong>roughout history, notonly as individuals but as members of <strong>th</strong>e vast majority ofmankind, <strong>th</strong>e low <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e poor, all <strong>th</strong>ose who had alwayslived in darkness <strong>and</strong> subjection to whatever powers<strong>th</strong>ere were, should rise <strong>and</strong> become <strong>th</strong>e supremesovereigns of <strong>th</strong>e l<strong>and</strong>. If for clarity’s sake we <strong>th</strong>ink ofsuch anevent in terms of ancient conditions, it is as<strong>th</strong>ough not <strong>th</strong>e people of Rome or A<strong>th</strong>ens, <strong>th</strong>e populus or<strong>th</strong>e demos, <strong>th</strong>e lower orders of <strong>th</strong>e citizenry, but <strong>th</strong>e slaves<strong>and</strong> residents aliens, who formed <strong>th</strong>e majority of <strong>th</strong>epopulation wi<strong>th</strong>out ever belonging to <strong>th</strong>e people, had risen<strong>and</strong> dem<strong>and</strong>ed an equality of rights 69Though <strong>th</strong>is initially appears to resemble Badiou’s concept of <strong>th</strong>einexistent, <strong>th</strong>e realization of power is not <strong>th</strong>e same due to <strong>th</strong>econception of <strong>th</strong>e internal crowd. Arendt can still only underst<strong>and</strong>a revolutionary change <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e idea of power shifting fromone location to ano<strong>th</strong>er. Those who are wi<strong>th</strong>out power suddenly“become <strong>th</strong>e supreme sovereigns of <strong>th</strong>e l<strong>and</strong>”. 70 If Arendt were towant <strong>th</strong>is to happen, she would first have to locate <strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>orizingpower <strong>th</strong>at gave rise to <strong>th</strong>e lowest of mankind to <strong>th</strong>is high pointof power. She still wants someone (be it an individual or arepresentational entity) to be in power, which ultimately requiresher to determine where <strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>ority of <strong>th</strong>at power originates.Arendt is only capable of conceiving of a power <strong>th</strong>at activelyrules ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an passively exists. She remains trapped in <strong>th</strong>econditions of <strong>th</strong>e past. Her attempt to conceive of democraticmovements as creative, novel beginnings ends up as paradoxical69Arendt, On Revolution, 551.70Arendt, On Revolution, 551.


ESCAPING PARADOXICAL BEGINNINGSbecause in reality <strong>th</strong>ose movements do not offer a change.Democratic movements may be a change governing towards onetrying to be representational of <strong>th</strong>e people, however <strong>th</strong>e basis ofgoverning still exists.Had Badiou read <strong>th</strong>e same passage written above, he would haveno difficulty underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>is as a novel, creative politicalmoment wi<strong>th</strong>out paradox. His concept of equality would notrequire any<strong>th</strong>ing to au<strong>th</strong>orize giving <strong>th</strong>e “slaves <strong>and</strong> residentaliens” equal rights, because <strong>th</strong>ere would be no<strong>th</strong>ing to give.Ra<strong>th</strong>er, <strong>th</strong>e slaves <strong>and</strong> resident aliens were always equal to <strong>th</strong>erest of <strong>th</strong>e population; it was <strong>th</strong>e use of <strong>th</strong>e words “slaves <strong>and</strong>resident aliens” <strong>th</strong>at prevented <strong>th</strong>is equality from becomingrealized. This innate equality does not require Badiou to find asource of au<strong>th</strong>ority.ConclusionThe strong presence of equality <strong>and</strong> direction in <strong>th</strong>ehistorical riot demonstrates <strong>th</strong>at Badiou considers <strong>th</strong>e individualas an enclosure of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. This innate equality, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>epossibility of a direction <strong>th</strong>at sustains it, enables Badiou to steparound <strong>th</strong>e founding paradox many o<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>eorists fumble overwhen attempting to conceive of a novel, creating politicalmoment. As Badiou discusses <strong>th</strong>e Arab Spring, he delineates animportant difference seen between his approach <strong>and</strong> HannahArendt’s. For Badiou,<strong>th</strong>e revolts in <strong>th</strong>e Arab countries are opening a sequence,by leaving <strong>th</strong>eir own context undecided. They are stirringup <strong>and</strong> altering historical possibilities, to <strong>th</strong>e extent <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>e meaning which <strong>th</strong>eir initial victories willretrospectively assume will in large part determine <strong>th</strong>emeaning of our future 71Through leaving <strong>th</strong>e context of <strong>th</strong>ese revolutionsundecided, <strong>th</strong>e condition of possibility is exp<strong>and</strong>ed beyond <strong>th</strong>e71Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 38.67


MIND THE MASSESconditions set out in <strong>th</strong>e past. Ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an requiring <strong>th</strong>e meaningof <strong>th</strong>ese revolutions to be defined by conditions found “close a<strong>th</strong><strong>and</strong>”, <strong>th</strong>e “whole clo<strong>th</strong>” is available in <strong>th</strong>e creation of history. 72This is <strong>th</strong>e most important distinction made by Badiou. It allowsfor <strong>th</strong>e novel, creating political moment to appear free ofparadox. Arendt’s attempts in “bringing about what never wasbefore” results in her “conjur[ing] up into [her] service <strong>th</strong>e spiritsof <strong>th</strong>e past”. 73 Arendt’s mistake is trying to conceptualize a newpolitical order by legitimizing it <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e structures in <strong>th</strong>e old.Her paradox of a creative politics exists not because it is inherentto beginnings, but because judging <strong>th</strong>e new by <strong>th</strong>e old isnonsensical. The old structures dem<strong>and</strong>s an au<strong>th</strong>orizing force <strong>th</strong>atno longer exists once a new political space is created. The truefounding moment is when <strong>th</strong>ese conditions cease to define <strong>th</strong>eorder of <strong>th</strong>ings, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e condition of possibility opens to includewhat did not exist before. However, because Arendt is incapableon underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>e universality of man, <strong>and</strong> continues to searchfor <strong>th</strong>e source of au<strong>th</strong>ority when it is not necessary.When <strong>th</strong>e crowd is universal, no external ruling force is possible.Arendt’s fear of mob rule will not occur because no<strong>th</strong>ing existsoutside <strong>th</strong>e universal. Arendt’s misunderst<strong>and</strong>ing of <strong>th</strong>eindividual as part of a crowd, ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er way around,causes her to try to locate <strong>th</strong>e source of au<strong>th</strong>ority wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>emoment of foundation. Badiou’s ability place an intertwiningnotion equality <strong>and</strong> direction in <strong>th</strong>e emergence of a new politicalmoment rids <strong>th</strong>e need for him to find au<strong>th</strong>ority. Through <strong>th</strong>euniversality of <strong>th</strong>e crowd, au<strong>th</strong>ority <strong>and</strong> o<strong>th</strong>er preconceivednotions of accepted power become irrelevant.The insignificance of prior embodiments of power represents adifferent way to view <strong>th</strong>e Arab Spring outside of <strong>th</strong>e commonlypresented Western view. The Arab Spring should not bepresented as “a desire for <strong>th</strong>e West”. 74 The common factor of arevolution wi<strong>th</strong>in history does not equate <strong>th</strong>e two moments, <strong>and</strong> achange does not imply a movement in <strong>th</strong>e direction towards what72<strong>Ma</strong>rx, The Eighteen<strong>th</strong> Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte, 46.73<strong>Ma</strong>rx, The Eighteen<strong>th</strong> Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte, 47.74Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History, 48.


ESCAPING PARADOXICAL BEGINNINGS<strong>th</strong>e West views as progress. Ra<strong>th</strong>er, Badiou’s conception of <strong>th</strong>eArab Spring places all <strong>th</strong>e importance on <strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>at it hashappened at all. It does not have to be au<strong>th</strong>orized; it just is.69


MIND THE MASSESChapter 4Political Crowds, Economic Crises, And Justice:How The Crowd Can Create A Better WorldNa<strong>th</strong>an S. BergerIntroductionTwo questions are at stake in <strong>th</strong>is essay: 1) Do economiccrises influence <strong>th</strong>e formation of political crowds? <strong>and</strong> 2) Are allpolitical crowds striving for justice? The answer to <strong>th</strong>e firstquestion is yes, economic crises influence crowd formations. KarlPolanyi in The Great Transformation describes reactionaryimpulses <strong>th</strong>at occur when groups of people suffer <strong>th</strong>rougheconomic crises. After WWI <strong>and</strong> during <strong>th</strong>e Great Depression,deeply conservative movements <strong>and</strong> leftist movements appeared.Still, I argue it is not solely economic crises but also issues ofjustice more generally <strong>th</strong>at lead to <strong>th</strong>e formation political crowds.By examining economic crises’ effect on differentpolitical crowds, we see what helps to trigger <strong>th</strong>e politicalcrowd’s development. After we must look how perceived sensesof injustice, in general, impact <strong>th</strong>e formation of <strong>th</strong>e politicalcrowd as well. In particular, <strong>th</strong>e LA rebellion crowds <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ecrowds <strong>th</strong>at formed during <strong>th</strong>e lynching of sou<strong>th</strong>ern blacks postreconstructiondemonstrate <strong>th</strong>at economic crises influence on <strong>th</strong>eformation of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Also, perceived racial injustice proves<strong>th</strong>at it is more <strong>th</strong>an just economic crises <strong>th</strong>at form politicalcrowds.Next, I answer: Do all political crowds aim for justice?No, simply, because justice exists as an objective ideal <strong>and</strong> isvisible wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e egalitarian nature of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Justice isequality. For justice to be achieved humanity must become partof <strong>th</strong>e same crowd. Fur<strong>th</strong>ermore, I assert <strong>th</strong>at conservativetendencies in <strong>th</strong>e crowd do not push for equality, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>erefore,70


ECONOMIC CRISES AND JUSTICE<strong>th</strong>e crowds adopting <strong>th</strong>is character are doomed to not strive forjustice.Overall, I argue economic crises influence political crowdformations <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at political crowds <strong>th</strong>at form to main order <strong>and</strong>hierarchy, fall short of justice because <strong>th</strong>ey do not break downbarriers between groups of people to create equality. Hence, allpolitical crowds are not striving for justice; even <strong>th</strong>e one’s <strong>th</strong>atclaim <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey are.To answer whe<strong>th</strong>er economic crises influence <strong>th</strong>e rise ofpolitical crowds we must first have a concise definition of what apolitical crowd is. Most generally, after exploring Elias Canetti<strong>and</strong> Alain Badiou’s characterization of crowds, one underst<strong>and</strong>s<strong>th</strong>e political crowd as a crowd or group of people who are unitedby a particular agenda of affecting society for <strong>th</strong>e crowd’scollective interest. Next, we look at Polanyi’s double movementself-regulatingmarkets exp<strong>and</strong>ing, which causes socialprotections to be fought for- is examined in relation to politicalcrowd formation <strong>and</strong> economic crises. More specifically, <strong>th</strong>eexpansion of self-regulating markets leads to economic crises <strong>and</strong>consequently influences <strong>th</strong>e formation of political crowds aimingfor social protections. I connect <strong>and</strong> compare <strong>th</strong>is idea toBadiou’s argument about capitalism’s destructiveness <strong>and</strong>Canetti’s ideas on distribution to Polanyi’s double movement.Ultimately, <strong>th</strong>ey are all syn<strong>th</strong>esized toge<strong>th</strong>er by saying <strong>th</strong>at duringeconomic crises, caused by capitalism’s booms <strong>and</strong> busts, <strong>th</strong>ereare inequalities in distribution <strong>th</strong>at influence political crowdformations.At <strong>th</strong>is point, we look at <strong>th</strong>e historical context of lynchesin <strong>th</strong>e post-reconstructionist sou<strong>th</strong>, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e LA riots of 1992. Bo<strong>th</strong>suggest <strong>th</strong>at economic crises influence political crowdformations. Al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>ere cannot be proven an exact causeassociated wi<strong>th</strong> lynches <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e rebellions, <strong>th</strong>e data <strong>and</strong> evidenceshows <strong>th</strong>at during times of economic hardships political crowdsform. Still, <strong>th</strong>ese crowds formed not only because of economiccrises <strong>and</strong> hardships, but also, as <strong>th</strong>e people who are in <strong>th</strong>esecrowds express, racial justice.After, showing a correlation between economic crises <strong>and</strong>crowd formations, I move on to <strong>th</strong>e second question: Do allpolitical crowds strive for justice? They might claim <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey71


MIND THE MASSESform for justice, but I argue <strong>th</strong>is is not true. I begin by examiningRousseau’s conception of modern society <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e remedies forfreedom <strong>and</strong> equality. Rousseau notes <strong>th</strong>at everyone sacrificinghimself or herself for <strong>th</strong>e collective interest leads to justice <strong>and</strong>equality among all people. Moreover, I argue Rousseau’s idealpolity, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e people’s dedication to <strong>th</strong>e collective interest,relates to <strong>th</strong>e ideal political crowd striving for justice.Using Corey Robin’s The Reactionary <strong>Min</strong>d I argue <strong>th</strong>atconservative tendencies in a crowd cause <strong>th</strong>e crowd to neverstrive for justice because at conservative ideology’s core ishierarchy <strong>and</strong> order, not equality. By examining JeannetKirkpatrick’s Uncivil Disobedience: Studies of Violence <strong>and</strong>Democratic Politics I prove <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e lynch mob is a conservativegroup <strong>th</strong>at does not strive for justice. What is important aboutlynch mobs is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey are a deeply populist group of people.Robin describes <strong>th</strong>at populism’s roots as deeply racist, <strong>and</strong>consequently its politics are not about equality. The LA riotcrowds are about justice for <strong>th</strong>e most part, but like Badiou wouldsay <strong>th</strong>ey lack a general will, <strong>and</strong> hence, still are not completelyabout equality. This is manifested in <strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey attackpeople who are symbols of enemies to <strong>th</strong>e general will (whites<strong>and</strong> Koreans), but do not truly <strong>th</strong>reaten <strong>th</strong>e general will. Also,some of <strong>th</strong>e actions cannot be said to be about equality or whatBadiou would call <strong>th</strong>e “idea”- communism or communist ideals(e.g. equality). These immediate riots lacked <strong>th</strong>e concept of <strong>th</strong>eidea or general will, which is why it is not completely aboutjustice.72


ECONOMIC CRISES AND JUSTICEThe Composition Of Crowds And Their OriginBefore underst<strong>and</strong>ing what gives rise to political crowds,<strong>th</strong>e features of crowds, <strong>th</strong>e political crowd must be explained.Elias Canetti in Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power finds four features present inall crowds: 1) The hunger to grow, 2) equality existing betweenindividuals in a crowd, 3) The longing for density <strong>and</strong> physicalcloseness, <strong>and</strong> 4) The desire for direction. 1 All <strong>th</strong>esecharacteristics exist wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e political crowd <strong>and</strong> will be seen<strong>th</strong>roughout lynching crowds <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e LA uprising crowds. Thefour<strong>th</strong> characteristic- a desire for direction - is of particularimportance to us because a political crowd’s goal distinguishes itfrom o<strong>th</strong>er crowds. All political crowds are fighting for aparticular agenda, which most times is for justice or a perceivedjustice. As I have already stated, not all political crowdsunderst<strong>and</strong> what justice (i.e. equality) is, but <strong>th</strong>ese same crowdstend to claim <strong>th</strong>eir actions are for justice.The second function of <strong>th</strong>e crowd is also a very important.Equality existing between its members is created by a discharge.Canetti argues <strong>th</strong>e discharge is <strong>th</strong>e exact moment when <strong>th</strong>e crowdis formed <strong>and</strong> “when all who belong to <strong>th</strong>e crowd get rid of <strong>th</strong>eirdifferences <strong>and</strong> feel equal”. 2 Here we get a glimpse of whycrowds are a model for justice- because <strong>th</strong>ey create justicebetween its members. This will be explored later on whenexamining justice.Canetti distinguishes between <strong>th</strong>e open crowds (“<strong>th</strong>e truecrowd”), which, is characterized by a longing for grow<strong>th</strong>, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eclosed crowd, which wants to maintain its size <strong>th</strong>roughceremonies <strong>and</strong> limits. 3 Also <strong>th</strong>ere are stagnant crowds- based ondensity <strong>and</strong> emotional buildup- <strong>and</strong> rhy<strong>th</strong>mic crowds- based onequality- <strong>and</strong> slow <strong>and</strong> fast crowds. 4 There are five types ofemotional crowds: <strong>th</strong>e baiting crowd, which wants to kill <strong>and</strong>must be very dense so <strong>th</strong>ere are no consequences to killing; <strong>th</strong>e1Elias Canetti, Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power (New York: Viking, 1962), 29.2Canetti, 17-18.3Canetti, 20-22.4Canetti, 41.73


MIND THE MASSESflight crowd where everyone flees <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir goal is safety; <strong>th</strong>eprohibition crowd, which collectively refuses to do what <strong>th</strong>eyhave done before individually (e.g. <strong>th</strong>e strike); <strong>th</strong>e reversalcrowd, which reverses stratifications in society (e.g.Revolutions); lastly, <strong>th</strong>ere is <strong>th</strong>e feast crowd, which strives foruniversal enjoyment (e.g. Thanksgiving). 5Political crowds appear in times of riot. In Alain Badiou’sThe Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History: Times of Riot <strong>and</strong> Uprisings, Badiouexamines <strong>th</strong>ree different kinds of riots. The immediate riot ischaracterized by destruction <strong>and</strong> looting. The you<strong>th</strong> usuallyprotest because of state oppression (e.g. Tunisia). Additionally,Badiou agrees wi<strong>th</strong> Gustave Le Bon <strong>and</strong> Sigmund Freud’sconception of contagion or imitation where <strong>th</strong>e members of acrowd or riot copy each o<strong>th</strong>er. 6 The immediate riot has “limitedextension” <strong>and</strong> “weak localization”. The second riot Badioudescribes is <strong>th</strong>e latent riot. The latent riot is characterized by classsolidarity <strong>and</strong> a diverse group of people. There are small-scalegoals <strong>and</strong> a tactic attached to <strong>th</strong>e latent riot (e.g. strike). 7 Themost powerful riot is <strong>th</strong>e historical riot. 8 The historical riot ischaracterized by having a slogan, large extension, a stronglocalization, <strong>and</strong> a diversity of tactics. The historical riot is notstrong enough to be an emancipatory crowd <strong>th</strong>ough, because itdoes not have <strong>th</strong>e “Idea”- i.e. communistic values- wi<strong>th</strong>in itsdem<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> message.Badiou introduces <strong>th</strong>e political organization <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e‘popular dictatorship’ to push forward <strong>th</strong>e voice of <strong>th</strong>e“inexistent” 9 - <strong>th</strong>ose not recognized or heard in representativedemocracy 10 . Much like a crowd crystal described by Canetti, <strong>th</strong>edictatorship involves <strong>th</strong>ose who remain fai<strong>th</strong>ful to <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong>its cause. They will for <strong>th</strong>e people, <strong>and</strong> force <strong>th</strong>e general will onto<strong>th</strong>e structures of society. 11 Not everyone has <strong>th</strong>e time or is in <strong>th</strong>e5Canetti, 49-63.6Alain Badiou, The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History (London: Verso, 2012), 23-24.7Badiou, 30.8Badiou, 45.9Badiou, 67.10Badiou, 59-60.74


ECONOMIC CRISES AND JUSTICEposition to push <strong>th</strong>eir will (e.g. mo<strong>th</strong>ers, fa<strong>th</strong>ers, workers wi<strong>th</strong>long hours, etc.) so o<strong>th</strong>ers do for <strong>th</strong>em. This dictatorship is not asmall number of elites, but as stated before, does not includeeveryone. Badiou does not see one leader as necessary for <strong>th</strong>ecrowd, but a vanguard of people who force <strong>th</strong>e Idea onto society,which represents <strong>th</strong>e general will of all. Fur<strong>th</strong>ermore, Badiourecognizes <strong>th</strong>e political crowd as people who are generic <strong>and</strong>equal among each o<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e political crowd as willing justice.The LA riot crowds of 1992 <strong>and</strong> Post reconstructionlynch mobs are exemplary political crowds. Bo<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>esecrowds are open crowds. The LA riots were a mixture of baiting,flight, <strong>and</strong> reversal crowds. In videos one can see lootersinvolved in <strong>th</strong>e LA riot demonstrating a baiting crowd, enteringstores toge<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> running away toge<strong>th</strong>er. 12 People interviewedwho participated in The LA riot crowds said <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is is not justabout police violence, “But it goes way beyond <strong>th</strong>at. The way <strong>th</strong>ewhole entire system is structured, <strong>th</strong>e rich get richer, <strong>th</strong>e poor getpoorer. It provides almost no hope for most folks, especiallyblack folks." Ano<strong>th</strong>er said, “I don’t condone what’s happening,but… <strong>th</strong>ey haven’t listened to us in courts or on <strong>th</strong>e ballots”. 13Two <strong>th</strong>ings are demonstrated by <strong>th</strong>ese quotes. First, inequality isad least part of <strong>th</strong>e issue for <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Second <strong>th</strong>e crowd in <strong>th</strong>eLA riot represents <strong>th</strong>e voice of <strong>th</strong>e “inexistents” who are no<strong>th</strong>eard by <strong>th</strong>eir democratic regime. In <strong>th</strong>is way, <strong>th</strong>e LA riot crowdis also a reversal crowd. Also, <strong>th</strong>is crowd is an immediate crowdwi<strong>th</strong> no real goal except to express rage. They have weaklocalization where <strong>th</strong>e riots spread to o<strong>th</strong>er places, but <strong>th</strong>e riotsdid not become a movement. Also <strong>th</strong>ey did not a have a slogan ortactic <strong>th</strong>at helped <strong>th</strong>e crowd persist.Post reconstruction lynch mobs take on <strong>th</strong>e characteristicsof a baiting crowd because large amounts of people are part of<strong>th</strong>e crowd, which takes away <strong>th</strong>e consequences of killingsomeone. I argue <strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>ey are also reversal crowds. Or maybe11Badiou, 60.12http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=P43WZd611WA13“Riot in Los Angeles: At <strong>th</strong>e Epicenter,” New York Times, 3 <strong>Ma</strong>y1992.75


MIND THE MASSES<strong>th</strong>ey are counter-reversal crowds. They perceive a <strong>th</strong>reat to <strong>th</strong>eorder, where blacks are out of <strong>th</strong>eir subordinate place. 14 Lynchmobs also acted against <strong>th</strong>e law <strong>and</strong> pushed <strong>th</strong>eir moral beliefslike <strong>th</strong>at of <strong>th</strong>e LA riots. Hence, <strong>th</strong>e LA riots wereemancipatory, trying to create equality <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e lynch mob was acounter-revolutionary crowd attempting to keep blacks down.Now <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e idea of a crowd <strong>and</strong> political crowd has beensketched we can examine what influences <strong>th</strong>e political crowd tocome into existence. Karl Polanyi’s double movement argues as“self-regulating markets” exp<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ere is a push back for socialprotections. 15 After <strong>th</strong>e collapse of <strong>th</strong>e gold st<strong>and</strong>ard, <strong>and</strong> afterWWI, during times of economic crisis, <strong>th</strong>ere were major regimechanges. This undoubtedly involved discontent political crowdswho were affected by <strong>th</strong>ese crises. In fact, <strong>th</strong>e political crowdsare <strong>th</strong>e ones who push for social protections. Fur<strong>th</strong>ermore, I arguewherever self-regulating markets exist, economic crises arebound to happen, <strong>and</strong> issues of justice arise.Canetti suggests <strong>th</strong>at issues of distribution are <strong>th</strong>e originsof <strong>th</strong>e idea of justice. 16 Self-regulating markets lead to politicalcrowds being formed over <strong>th</strong>e inequality in distribution. Badiouargues <strong>th</strong>at capitalism <strong>and</strong> “Capital’s executives”- <strong>th</strong>e bureaucratsof <strong>th</strong>e state- cause “global popular uprisings”. 17 Polanyiunderst<strong>and</strong>s <strong>th</strong>e state as saving <strong>th</strong>e people from economic crises<strong>and</strong> Badiou underst<strong>and</strong>s <strong>th</strong>e state as oppressing <strong>th</strong>e people. Forexample, Polanyi discusses <strong>th</strong>e enactment of <strong>th</strong>e Speenhaml<strong>and</strong>law to protect <strong>th</strong>e people. 18 Speenhaml<strong>and</strong> was a policy enactedby <strong>th</strong>e government in Engl<strong>and</strong> in <strong>th</strong>e 1700s <strong>th</strong>at gave all workersa living allowance. None<strong>th</strong>eless bo<strong>th</strong> Badiou <strong>and</strong> Canetti have<strong>Ma</strong>rxist underst<strong>and</strong>ings of <strong>th</strong>e economic deprivation <strong>th</strong>at iscaused by capitalism. Also, Canetti’s idea <strong>th</strong>at political crowds14Jennet Kirkpatrick, Uncivil Disobedience: Studies in Violence <strong>and</strong>Democratic, (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2008), 60.15Karl Polanyi, The Great Transformation (Beacon Hill, Boston 2001),136.16Canetti, 190.17Badiou, 5.18Polanyi, 72.76


ECONOMIC CRISES AND JUSTICEform to gain just distribution relates to Badiou <strong>and</strong> Polanyi in <strong>th</strong>esense <strong>th</strong>at some people are not given enough for what <strong>th</strong>eyproduce, while o<strong>th</strong>ers take from o<strong>th</strong>ers production.When talking about <strong>th</strong>e pack (<strong>th</strong>e original group) Canettistates, “Justice requires <strong>th</strong>at everyone should have enough to eat.But it also requires <strong>th</strong>at everyone should contribute to <strong>th</strong>eproduction of food.” 19 In <strong>th</strong>is way justice is intertwined wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eeconomic system of <strong>th</strong>e time, which is capitalism. George Rudein Crowds of <strong>th</strong>e French Revolution describes bread riots <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eburning of cities <strong>th</strong>at occurred when <strong>th</strong>ere were issues ofdistribution related wi<strong>th</strong> economic crises. 20 Rude argued, foodriots during <strong>th</strong>e late 1700s in France were “a massive protestagainst <strong>th</strong>e new-angled principle of allowing food-prices to find<strong>th</strong>eir natural or market level, instead of being regulated byconsiderations of social justice.” 21 In o<strong>th</strong>er words, distributionwas critical for issues dealing wi<strong>th</strong> economic justice <strong>and</strong> Frenchcrowds in <strong>th</strong>e late 1700s.Overall, one notices <strong>th</strong>at economic crises influence crowdformation. “The Anatomy of a Rebellion: A Political-EconomicAnalysis” by Melvin L. Oliver et al. demonstrates how <strong>th</strong>e LAuprising was born out of dire economic situation for blackAmericans <strong>and</strong> Latinos where unemployment, joblessness (50%for black males) low wages, <strong>and</strong> inequality were on <strong>th</strong>e rise. 22This situation was born out of an exp<strong>and</strong>ing of markets whereglobalization, capital flight, deunionization of jobs, <strong>and</strong>privatization were on <strong>th</strong>e rise during <strong>th</strong>e Reagan years. From1978-1982, 700,000 high wage-manufacturing jobs were lost <strong>and</strong>200 factories were relocated to sou<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>e border. 23 At <strong>th</strong>e sametime, <strong>th</strong>e social safety net was being cut. While, <strong>th</strong>e government19Canetti, 191.20George Rude, The Crowd in The French Revolution (Connecticut:Greenwood Press, 1986) 22-23.21Rude, 24.22Melvin Oliver et al., "Anatomy of A Rebellion”, in Reading RodneyKing: Reading Urban Uprising. Ed. Robert Gooding-<strong>William</strong>s (NewYork: Routledge, 1993), 122.23Oliver et al., 125.77


MIND THE MASSESwas a proponent of exp<strong>and</strong>ing markets, <strong>th</strong>e people were involvedin immediate riots where <strong>th</strong>ere was a cry for social protectionism<strong>and</strong> just distribution. Crips <strong>and</strong> Bloods were calling it a "slaverebellion". 24 In an interview, Mike Davis calls <strong>th</strong>e riots “a majorpostmodern bread riot- an uprising of not just poor people butparticularly of <strong>th</strong>ose strata of poor in sou<strong>th</strong>ern California who’vebeen most savagely affected by <strong>th</strong>e recession”. 25 To make mattersmore complicated <strong>th</strong>e violence was done towards a black manRodney King <strong>th</strong>at supposedly triggered <strong>th</strong>e riots. But Latinoswere just as involved wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e looting <strong>and</strong> rioting as blacks. 52%of <strong>th</strong>e population arrested during <strong>th</strong>e riots were Latinos. Davissuggests <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is is evidence <strong>th</strong>at riots had to do wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eeconomic conditions. 26Not only did <strong>th</strong>e LA riots prove <strong>th</strong>at Polanyi’s doublemovement exists, <strong>and</strong> consequently, political crowds form duringtimes of economic crises, but so does “The Killing Fields Of TheDeep Sou<strong>th</strong>: The <strong>Ma</strong>rket For Cotton And The Lynching ofBlacks, 1882-1930”. In <strong>th</strong>is article, Beck <strong>and</strong> Tolnay demonstrate<strong>th</strong>at mob violence against sou<strong>th</strong>ern blacks was a response toeconomic conditions affecting sou<strong>th</strong>ern whites economicprosperity. During times of cotton inflation <strong>and</strong> wages decreasingfor all workers, lynches (wi<strong>th</strong> blacks victims) increased. 27 Theau<strong>th</strong>ors argue <strong>th</strong>at white workers blamed <strong>th</strong>eir plight on blackcompetition causing violence against blacks. Fascinatingly, whiteelites advocated for <strong>th</strong>e violence <strong>and</strong> took part in it because it"prevented a coalition between black <strong>and</strong> white laborers." Tolnay<strong>and</strong> Beck say, "Violence was used by marginal whites to forceblack tenant farmers off desirable l<strong>and</strong> or to drive awaysuccessful black businessmen or l<strong>and</strong>owners". 28 Hence, a24Cover Action, “Uprising <strong>and</strong> Repression in L.A.”, in ReadingRodney King: Reading Urban Uprising. Ed. Robert Gooding-<strong>William</strong>s,(New York: Routledge, 1993), 142.25Cover Action, 143.26Cover Action, 145-146.27E.M. Beck <strong>and</strong> Stewart Tolnay, “The Killing Fields Of The DeepSou<strong>th</strong>: The <strong>Ma</strong>rket For Cotton And The Lynching of Blacks, 1882-1930” in American Sociological Association 55.4 (1990), 532.78


ECONOMIC CRISES AND JUSTICElynching was a tool used to reinforce <strong>th</strong>at blacks were inferior towhites, which also prevented solidarity between <strong>th</strong>e workers. 29Justice as EqualityIn times of economic crises political crowds form. Iadmit my analysis is lacking because economic deprivationduring economic crises is not <strong>th</strong>e only influence on politicalcrowds developing. Bo<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e lynch mobs <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e LA uprisingsdemonstrate <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e establishment of political crowds occursbecause of perceptions of racial injustice. The question becomes:are <strong>th</strong>ese crowds actions <strong>and</strong> desires are for justice? Beforejudging whe<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>ese crowds acted justly or unjustly <strong>and</strong> strovefor justice, a description of why justice is equality must be given.John Rawls conception of justice as fairness is a well recognized<strong>and</strong> a respected definition of justice among politicalphilosophers. I do not disagree wi<strong>th</strong> his definition of justicebeing fairness. I ask <strong>th</strong>ough, what is fairness? My assertion is <strong>th</strong>atjustice is equality because equality leads to maximal freedom <strong>and</strong>fairness for all.Jean Jacques Rousseau in On Social Contract argues justicecan never be <strong>th</strong>e streng<strong>th</strong> of one’s will or “<strong>th</strong>at might does notmake right”, ra<strong>th</strong>er he argues <strong>th</strong>e general will is justice. 30 InDiscourse On The Origins <strong>and</strong> Foundations of Inequality AmongMen Jean-Jacques Rousseau describes man’s evolution <strong>and</strong> riseinto modern society. As man advances into modern societyequality, justice, <strong>and</strong> freedom are all lost. Rousseau argues menhave two natural abilities: 1) perfectibility 31 <strong>and</strong> 2) identification. 3228Beck <strong>and</strong> Tolnay, 534.29Beck <strong>and</strong> Tolnay, 537.30Jean-Jacques Rousseau, "On Social Contract", in Rousseau'sPolitical Writings: New Translations, Interpretive Notes, Backgrounds,Commentaries, Ed. Alan Ritter, Trans. Julia Conaway, (New York:W.W. Norton, 1988), 88.31Jean-Jacques Rousseau, "Discourse on <strong>th</strong>e Origin <strong>and</strong> Foundations ofInequality Among Men", in Rousseau's Political Writings: NewTranslations, Interpretive Notes, Backgrounds, Commentaries, Ed.Alan Ritter, Trans. Julia Conaway, (New York: W.W. Norton, 1988),79


MIND THE MASSESRousseau’s basic argument is <strong>th</strong>at reason/reflection pulls manaway from his natural ability to identify wi<strong>th</strong> o<strong>th</strong>ers. When one isable to reflect on himself, he is able to see <strong>th</strong>e differencesbetween him <strong>and</strong> o<strong>th</strong>er people. Fur<strong>th</strong>ermore, when man no longeridentifies wi<strong>th</strong> o<strong>th</strong>ers <strong>and</strong> begins to see differences he begins tobecome conscious of how he looks in <strong>th</strong>e eyes of o<strong>th</strong>ers. 33 Hebegins to want develop <strong>th</strong>ese differences <strong>and</strong> becomescompetitive wi<strong>th</strong> o<strong>th</strong>ers over <strong>th</strong>ese differences. Once we reach<strong>th</strong>is state Rousseau argues we all become enslaved to our need to“appear” a certain way (40-42). 34 Rousseau says we becomedependent on o<strong>th</strong>ers opinions <strong>and</strong> also reflection overcomesidentification, leading to people to ignore <strong>th</strong>e suffering of o<strong>th</strong>ers,be disgusted by <strong>th</strong>eir inferiority, <strong>and</strong> to even cause <strong>th</strong>at suffering<strong>th</strong>rough slavery. 35 In <strong>th</strong>is sense, everyone loses his or her freedomwhen <strong>th</strong>ey join modern society because some get physicallyenslaved, <strong>and</strong> all are enslaved to <strong>th</strong>eir insecurities <strong>and</strong> need toappear a certain way.Hence Rousseau states:But from <strong>th</strong>e moment any one man needed help fromano<strong>th</strong>er, <strong>and</strong> as soon as <strong>th</strong>ey perceived <strong>th</strong>at it was usefulfor one man to have provisions for two, equalitydisappeared, property was introduced, work becamenecessary, <strong>and</strong> vast forests were changed into pleasantfields, which had to be watered wi<strong>th</strong> human sweat <strong>and</strong> inwhich slavery <strong>and</strong> misery were soon seen to spring up<strong>and</strong> grow wi<strong>th</strong> crops. 36Here Rousseau explains <strong>th</strong>e origin of inequality.This is <strong>th</strong>e world inflicted upon us today. There ismassive inequality, lack of compassion, <strong>and</strong> lack of freedom, <strong>and</strong>consequently, injustice is rampant. Rousseau’s On Social16.32Rousseau, 26.33Rousseau, 29.34Rousseau, 40-42.35Rousseau, 44.36Rousseau, 40.80


ECONOMIC CRISES AND JUSTICEContract challenges <strong>th</strong>e issues of modern society by exploring autopian polity. One could argue <strong>th</strong>at his polity is made up of amassive crowd. In fact, Canetti gives examples of nations <strong>and</strong>polities in relation to <strong>th</strong>eir symbols. The national symbolsrepresent <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Also, Badiou argues <strong>th</strong>at crowds inhistorical riots <strong>and</strong> revolutionary “dictatorships” should direct<strong>th</strong>eir efforts at <strong>th</strong>e same concept Rousseau says <strong>th</strong>e people of apolity should- <strong>th</strong>e general will. The general will is <strong>th</strong>e commoninterest <strong>and</strong> common good for all of society. The general willdoes not change <strong>and</strong> involves no private interests. 37 So, if <strong>th</strong>egeneral will is what is best for society, what does it advocate?The general will “tends by nature… towards equality”. 38Moreover, equality <strong>and</strong> freedom is achieved by <strong>th</strong>e people havinga duty for <strong>th</strong>e collective interest, which is defined by <strong>th</strong>e generalwill. Hence, Rousseau argues, once people are united in apolitical crowd by having a duty to act in concordance wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>egeneral will, people help each o<strong>th</strong>er not get dominated by oneano<strong>th</strong>er 39 , <strong>and</strong> no one is dependent upon one ano<strong>th</strong>er, ra<strong>th</strong>ereveryone is dependent upon <strong>th</strong>e “city” <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e goal of <strong>th</strong>e statei.e.to fulfill <strong>th</strong>e general will for maximal equality <strong>and</strong> freedom 40 .Badiou recognizes <strong>th</strong>e necessity of <strong>th</strong>e people being“generic” to each o<strong>th</strong>er. He argues <strong>th</strong>e Idea- communistic valuescompelsgroup “genericity”- equal identity 41 . Badiou explains<strong>th</strong>at historical riots <strong>and</strong> emancipatory revolutionary politics arealways <strong>th</strong>reatened by <strong>th</strong>e prospect of becoming identitarianpolitics. Badiou argues <strong>th</strong>e state always employs identity as ameans of oppressing certain groups of people. 42 Al<strong>th</strong>ough, hedoes not agree wi<strong>th</strong> Rousseau <strong>th</strong>at a state is a necessary37Jean-Jacques Rousseau, "On Social Contract", in Rousseau's PoliticalWritings: New Translations, Interpretive Notes, Backgrounds,Commentaries, Ed. Alan Ritter, Trans. Julia Conaway, (New York:W.W. Norton, 1988), 98.38Rousseau, 98.39Rousseau, 93.40Rousseau, 117.41Badiou, 6642Badiou, 71-7381


MIND THE MASSESinstitution, he would say Rousseau is on <strong>th</strong>e right track byenvisioning a state wi<strong>th</strong> equal citizens wi<strong>th</strong> equal identities. Asstated before by Badiou an emancipatory crowd gives <strong>th</strong>emselvesto <strong>th</strong>e ideas of communism- collective freedom <strong>and</strong> equality.Interestingly, Canetti understood <strong>th</strong>at crowds have anemancipatory power as well. He says, <strong>th</strong>at “rank, status, <strong>and</strong>property” are distances <strong>and</strong> distinctions imposed on people,which divide <strong>th</strong>em. Fur<strong>th</strong>er, he say <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e “only toge<strong>th</strong>er canmen free <strong>th</strong>emselves from <strong>th</strong>eir burden of distance, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>is,precisely, is what happens in a crowd.” 43 From <strong>th</strong>is quote itseems <strong>th</strong>at Canetti would endorse a polity <strong>th</strong>at was one bigcrowd. According to Canetti, men become equal <strong>and</strong> free in acrowd. Additionally, Canetti, I argue, believes in an idea formingcrowds. Canetti has a conception of a sting, which exists aftersomeone takes a comm<strong>and</strong>. It is its residual effect. 44 EmilyShelden in her essay The Evolution of <strong>th</strong>e Theory of Crowds<strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e Analysis of Leaders, points to a passage in Canetti<strong>th</strong>at says,It is intended to make a crowd of <strong>th</strong>em <strong>and</strong>, in as far as itsucceeds in <strong>th</strong>is, it does not arouse fear. The slogan of ademagogue, impelling people in a certain direction, hasexactly <strong>th</strong>e same function; it can be regarded as acomm<strong>and</strong> addressed to large numbers. From <strong>th</strong>e pointof view of <strong>th</strong>e crowd, which wants to come intoexistence quickly <strong>and</strong> to maintain itself as a unit, suchslogans are useful <strong>and</strong> indeed indispensable. The art ofa speaker consists in compressing all his aims intoslogans. By hammering <strong>th</strong>em home he engenders acrowd <strong>and</strong> helps to keep it in existence. He creates <strong>th</strong>ecrowd <strong>and</strong> keeps it alive by a comprehensive comm<strong>and</strong>from above. Once he has achieved <strong>th</strong>is it scarcelymatters what he dem<strong>and</strong>s. A speaker can insult <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>reaten an assemblage of people in <strong>th</strong>e most terribleway <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ey will still love him if, by doing so, hesucceeds in forming <strong>th</strong>em into a crowd. 4543Canetti, 18.44Canetti, 306.82


ECONOMIC CRISES AND JUSTICEThe passage Emily finds emphasizes <strong>th</strong>e slogan <strong>th</strong>at directs <strong>th</strong>epeople. The idea is common to all its members <strong>and</strong> all aresubservient to act to its completion. Also, what is interestingabout <strong>th</strong>is passage is <strong>th</strong>at people do not love <strong>th</strong>e “speaker”because of <strong>th</strong>e idea or slogan, but because “he succeeds informing <strong>th</strong>em into a crowd”. In <strong>th</strong>is way, it seems <strong>th</strong>at crowdmembers do not desire a leader or an idea, but ra<strong>th</strong>er its desire isto be part of a crowd. Remember, Canetti argues crowds makemembers equal. In <strong>th</strong>is way, if <strong>th</strong>e crowd desires to be part of acrowd, I infer <strong>th</strong>e crowd desires equality <strong>and</strong> hence <strong>th</strong>ecollective’s interest.Moreover, <strong>th</strong>e political crowd aiming for justice alwaysfights for equality by following <strong>th</strong>e general will <strong>and</strong> examining itson equality amongst itself as a model for how <strong>th</strong>e rest of societyshould function. The conservative political crowds, consisting oflynch mobs, are unjust political crowds because <strong>th</strong>ey do not strivefor equality. Corey Robin In <strong>th</strong>e Reactionary <strong>Min</strong>d describesconservative crowds as using <strong>th</strong>e language of <strong>th</strong>e left <strong>and</strong> reactingto <strong>th</strong>e left. At <strong>th</strong>e core of conservativism is <strong>th</strong>e belief in hierarchy<strong>and</strong> order. Moreover, historically violence has been used toenforce <strong>th</strong>ese orders <strong>and</strong> hierarchies. 46 “While, Conservatives arehostile to <strong>th</strong>e goals of <strong>th</strong>e left, particularly <strong>th</strong>e empowerment ofsociety’s lower castes <strong>and</strong> classes, <strong>th</strong>ey often are <strong>th</strong>e left’s beststudents.” 47 The conservative movement began during <strong>th</strong>e FrenchRevolution wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e rise of Edmund Burke. They had essaycontests like <strong>th</strong>e left did <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ey changed <strong>th</strong>eir language tocolorblindness in <strong>th</strong>e 1960s. 48What is most important to us in Robin’s text is <strong>th</strong>atconservatives are reactionary against events where <strong>th</strong>ere is“subordination to <strong>th</strong>e superior race” as Barry Goldwater saidabout <strong>th</strong>e Civil rights movement. 49 Jeannet Kirkpatrick, as we45Canetti, 311.46Corey Robin, The Reactionary <strong>Min</strong>d: Conservatism from EdmundBurke to Sarah Palin, (New York: Oxford UP, 2011), 34-35.47Robin, 43.48Robin, 50.83


MIND THE MASSESshall see, paints a picture where lynch mob crowds wereinterested in maintaining racial hierarchy when whites felt <strong>th</strong>atevents were <strong>th</strong>reatening <strong>th</strong>at. Kirkpatrick describes lynch mobs aspopulist movements, which some argue are about upheavinghierarchy, mainly <strong>th</strong>e state. Robin argues <strong>th</strong>at right-wingpopulism was used as a way “to appeal to <strong>th</strong>e mass wi<strong>th</strong>outdisrupting <strong>th</strong>e power of elites”. 50 He discussed how <strong>th</strong>e eliteallowed for poorer white men to rule over slaves so <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eir wasa perceived equality but <strong>th</strong>is was a way of dividing <strong>and</strong>dominating <strong>th</strong>e working class. Moreover <strong>th</strong>e ruling class “offeredup racial domination as a way of harnessing <strong>th</strong>e energy of <strong>th</strong>ewhite masses”. 51In “Uncivil Disobedience: Studies in Violence <strong>and</strong>Democratic”, Jennet Kirkpatrick argues <strong>th</strong>at lynch mobs areacting in defiance to law because it does not match perfectmorality. 52 Lynch mobs are open crowds <strong>th</strong>at formed most timesfor hierarchical issues. Kirkpatrick gives <strong>th</strong>e example of a blackman killing his boss wi<strong>th</strong> an ax when his boss shot at him wi<strong>th</strong>his rifle. The crowd, like many o<strong>th</strong>er crowds, took over <strong>th</strong>e law.Using Badiou’s idea of <strong>th</strong>e “inexistent”, <strong>th</strong>e crowd, took justiceinto its own h<strong>and</strong>s, by overtaking <strong>th</strong>e jail. <strong>Ma</strong>ny times, sheriffswere beaten up so <strong>th</strong>e people could lynch <strong>th</strong>e prisoner. O<strong>th</strong>ertimes, jails were set on fire to force black prisoners outside. 53Kirkpatrick says Lynch mobs have a procedural critique about<strong>th</strong>e laws being made by <strong>th</strong>e elites. In o<strong>th</strong>er words, it was apopulist movement. Also, lynch mobs have a honor critique of<strong>th</strong>e law (e.g. raping someone takes away <strong>th</strong>e rapists honor). “Inei<strong>th</strong>er case, a procedural or honor critique tended to placeultimate power over <strong>th</strong>e law in <strong>th</strong>e h<strong>and</strong>s of <strong>th</strong>e people.” 54 Ino<strong>th</strong>er words, <strong>th</strong>e people voiced <strong>th</strong>e opinion of <strong>th</strong>e inexistent.Also, Kirkpatrick gives an example of a newspaper <strong>th</strong>at lied49Robin, 55.50Robin, 56.51Robin, 57.52Kirkpatrick, 7553Robin, 59.54Kirkpatrick, 74-76.84


ECONOMIC CRISES AND JUSTICEabout a black man who killed his boss, claiming he also raped hiswife, which was later found out to be false. In “The Soul’s ofBlack Folk: A Hundred Years Later” <strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>or Shawn Smi<strong>th</strong>reviews Dubois conception of double-consciousness. Blacks haveto negotiate <strong>th</strong>e image of <strong>th</strong>emselves created by a whitedominated culture <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir own ideas of <strong>th</strong>emselves. Smi<strong>th</strong>describes how <strong>th</strong>is double consciousness was a means of socialcontrol. He says, “A Harper’s correspondent concurred: ‘inslavery Negroes learned how to obey, <strong>and</strong> obedience means selfcontrol.’Lamenting <strong>th</strong>e demise of ‘discipline’ under slavery, <strong>th</strong>esame writer proposed <strong>th</strong>at ‘a substitute must be found’ to ensure<strong>th</strong>e ‘mental <strong>and</strong> moral discipline’ of <strong>th</strong>e African American.” 55Lynch mobs were <strong>th</strong>e new form of “mental <strong>and</strong> moral discipline”. 56This correlates wi<strong>th</strong> Robin’s idea of conservatism beingreactionary to situations where <strong>th</strong>e social order is beingchallenged. This is not just because it is not about equality.The LA rebellion was much closer to striving for justice.The LA uprising broke down barriers between Latinos <strong>and</strong>blacks. Also, Bloods <strong>and</strong> Crips came toge<strong>th</strong>er. 57 There was adem<strong>and</strong> for equal treatment. Badiou discusses how <strong>Ma</strong>o said <strong>th</strong>atwe must include everyone who is friends of <strong>th</strong>e revolution. In <strong>th</strong>isway, The LA uprising was about inequality. The issue is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eactions of all <strong>th</strong>e members against some people were divisive. Itdid not recognize a duty to everyone- e.g. whites <strong>and</strong> Koreans.White truck drivers were beaten up, Koreans <strong>and</strong> Korean storeswere targeted. The violence towards <strong>th</strong>ose <strong>th</strong>at were notnecessarily enemies of <strong>th</strong>e revolution was critical in <strong>th</strong>e crowdsnot being completely just. Al<strong>th</strong>ough some Asian Americans, inparticular, Korean Americans were petite bourgeois store owners,<strong>th</strong>ey were not <strong>th</strong>e power elite. A divide between AsianAmericans <strong>and</strong> o<strong>th</strong>er minority groups grew because of racism <strong>and</strong>perceived advantages given to Asian Americans. 58 These divisive55Shawn M. Smi<strong>th</strong> "Looking At One's Self Through The Eyes ofO<strong>th</strong>ers." Souls of Black Folk: A Hundred Years Later. Ed. DolanHubbard. Pag. 189-216. 193.56Smi<strong>th</strong>, 195.57Cover Action, 142.85


MIND THE MASSESparts of <strong>th</strong>e riots created hierarchy, <strong>and</strong> consequently hadconservative tendencies.I argue Karl Polanyi’s analysis of political crowds, whichformed during <strong>th</strong>e wake of economic crisis after WWIdemonstrates <strong>th</strong>e same dimensions <strong>th</strong>at lynch mobs <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e LAriots show. Polanyi says, “ If <strong>th</strong>ere was a political movement <strong>th</strong>atresponded to <strong>th</strong>e needs of an objective situation <strong>and</strong> was not aresult of fortuitous causes, it was fascism.” 59 Fascism like <strong>th</strong>econservative lynch mob responds to <strong>th</strong>e problem of economiccrises incorrectly by dividing <strong>th</strong>e people <strong>and</strong> continuing <strong>th</strong>esubordination of certain groups by racist policies or free marketideology. 60 The LA riots on <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er h<strong>and</strong>, involved crowds<strong>th</strong>at were fighting for equality like <strong>th</strong>e socialist <strong>and</strong> liberalmovements <strong>th</strong>at Polanyi discusses. The future of <strong>th</strong>ese types ofmovement lies in <strong>th</strong>e need to keep fighting for equality <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ecollective interest.ConclusionIt has been demonstrated <strong>th</strong>at crowds form in times ofeconomic hardship. Food riots <strong>and</strong> lynchings are examples of<strong>th</strong>is. The LA uprising was born in <strong>th</strong>e wake of a recession <strong>and</strong>declining economic prospects for working class folk, while lynchmobs come toge<strong>th</strong>er more often when declining wages <strong>and</strong> cottoninflation hurt whites’ economic prospects. Bo<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>ese politicalcrowds are not limited to economic justice but are concernedabout racial <strong>and</strong> overall justice in general. The LA crowdsformed in <strong>th</strong>e wake of violence <strong>and</strong> discrimination, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e lynchmobs are concerned about blacks breaking out of <strong>th</strong>eirsubordinate position <strong>and</strong> being equal wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir white counterparts.58Sumi Cho, “Conflict <strong>and</strong> Construction”, in Reading Rodney King:Reading Urban Uprising, Ed. Robert Gooding-<strong>William</strong>s, (New York:Routledge, 1993), 204.59Polanyi, 245.60Polanyi, 248.86


ECONOMIC CRISES AND JUSTICEAre <strong>th</strong>ese crowds striving for justice? The lynch mobs aredefinitely not striving for justice because <strong>th</strong>ey are not acting inaccordance wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e general will. The LA riots were lessconcerned wi<strong>th</strong> identitarian politics. Equality was <strong>th</strong>e issue. If <strong>th</strong>eLA uprising escaped <strong>th</strong>e immediate riot phase <strong>and</strong> gained <strong>th</strong>epower of <strong>th</strong>e idea-communism- <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>ey would have beencompletely striving for justice, <strong>and</strong> consequently, <strong>th</strong>e collectiveinterest. Rousseau describes <strong>th</strong>e man dedicated to <strong>th</strong>e collectiveinterest <strong>and</strong> bounded by duty as having being an incrediblerealization about life. Rousseau says,This passage from <strong>th</strong>e state of nature to <strong>th</strong>e civilstate produces a most remarkable change in man, bysubstituting justice for instinct in his conduct, <strong>and</strong> givinghis actions <strong>th</strong>e morality <strong>th</strong>ey previously lacked. Onlywhen <strong>th</strong>e voice of duty succeeds physical impulse <strong>and</strong>right succeeds appetite does man, who had until <strong>th</strong>enconsidered only himself, find himself compelled to acton different principles… Al<strong>th</strong>ough in <strong>th</strong>is state he denieshimself several of <strong>th</strong>e advantages he owes to nature, hegains o<strong>th</strong>ers so great- his faculties are exercised <strong>and</strong>developed, his ideas are extended, his feelings areennobled, his whole soul is so uplifted- tat if <strong>th</strong>e abusesof <strong>th</strong>is new condition did not often degrade him benea<strong>th</strong><strong>th</strong>e condition from which he emerged, he wouldconstantly have to bless <strong>th</strong>e happy moment <strong>th</strong>at tore himaway from it forever, <strong>and</strong> made a stupid <strong>and</strong>shortsighted animal into an intelligent being <strong>and</strong> a man. 61In <strong>th</strong>is way, man gains an enlightened state from his duty to <strong>th</strong>ecollective. For <strong>th</strong>is reason, I argue <strong>th</strong>at a political society shapedwi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e egalitarian form of a crowd demonstrates utilitarianjustice.61Rousseau, 95.87


SECTION 3WHAT LEADS THECROWD?


POWER OF LEADING IDEAChapter 5The Power of <strong>th</strong>e Leading Idea in Crowd Theory:An Analysis of Occupy Wall Street“You cannot evict an Idea” 1Emily A. SheldenIntroductionCrowd formation has always been present in humanhistory, what has evolved, however, is <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>eoretical analysis ofcrowds. From mindless hypnosis to political activism, <strong>th</strong>eoristshave argued varying perspectives on <strong>th</strong>e effectiveness of crowdsin achieving a goal. Crowds today reflect <strong>th</strong>e power of <strong>th</strong>emasses <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e non-essential role of a leader for an effectivecrowd. Specifically, Occupy Wall Street is an excellent exampleof <strong>th</strong>is type of crowd. Occupy Wall Street does not have aphysical leader or individual person one can point to as <strong>th</strong>e headof <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Instead, <strong>th</strong>e movement is led by ideas, or ideals ofa better future. Fundamental to <strong>th</strong>is phenomenon is <strong>th</strong>e act ofrejecting unjust hegemonic power structures.Preliminary crowd <strong>th</strong>eory, such as accounts by Freud <strong>and</strong>Le Bon, are insufficient to explain <strong>th</strong>e efficiency <strong>and</strong> power of<strong>th</strong>ese current examples of crowds wi<strong>th</strong>out <strong>th</strong>e presence of aphysical individual or leader. The incredible power of an idea tounite <strong>and</strong> unify a crowd has yet to be fully understood; EliasCanetti, au<strong>th</strong>or of Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power, explores <strong>th</strong>e dynamics of<strong>th</strong>is power. 2 Through an analysis of current perspectives of1Not an Alternative. “Occupy: The Name in Common.” Creative TimeReports (2012): accessed April 12, 2013..2Elias Canetti, Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power, Rev. ed. (New York: Farrar Straus89


MIND THE MASSESOccupy Wall Street in <strong>th</strong>e context of Elias Canetti’s <strong>th</strong>eoreticalframework, a clearer <strong>and</strong> more nuanced underst<strong>and</strong>ing of powercan be found, as well as <strong>th</strong>e necessity of crowds to evoke changein hegemonic power structures.The Evolution of Crowd TheoryGustave Le Bon is one of <strong>th</strong>e most prominent initial<strong>th</strong>eorists of crowds. In 1895, he wrote The Crowd: A Study of <strong>th</strong>ePopular <strong>Min</strong>d which explores <strong>th</strong>e changes which occur in <strong>th</strong>ementality of an individual in isolation when <strong>th</strong>ey become anindividual wi<strong>th</strong>in a crowd. 3 “The fact <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey have beentransformed into a crowd puts <strong>th</strong>em in possession of a sort ofcollective mind which makes <strong>th</strong>em feel, <strong>th</strong>ink, <strong>and</strong> act in amanner quite different from <strong>th</strong>is in which each individual of <strong>th</strong>emwould feel, <strong>th</strong>ink <strong>and</strong> act were he in a state of isolation.” 4Characteristics of a crowd, as outlined by Le Bon, are <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eyare quick to act, powerful, destructive, impulsive, incapable ofreason, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey exaggerate emotion. Le Bon’sunderst<strong>and</strong>ing of <strong>th</strong>e crowd is rooted in his underst<strong>and</strong>ing ofhuman nature. He argues <strong>th</strong>at individuals in <strong>th</strong>is state of crowdmentality revert to <strong>th</strong>eir unconscious, in a state of hypnosis.Wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>is state of nature into which crowds enter, a leaderemerges. “As soon as a certain number of living beings arega<strong>th</strong>ered toge<strong>th</strong>er, whe<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>ey be animals or men, <strong>th</strong>ey place<strong>th</strong>emselves instinctively under <strong>th</strong>e au<strong>th</strong>ority of a chief.” 5 Le Bonargues <strong>th</strong>at a crowd is merely a representation of <strong>th</strong>e illusions orsuggestions of an individual, <strong>th</strong>e leader of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. 6 Not onlyis <strong>th</strong>e leader natural, it is necessary in order for <strong>th</strong>e crowd toexist, for Le Bon. “A crowd is a servile flock <strong>th</strong>at is incapable ofever doing wi<strong>th</strong>out a master.” 7 Le Bon provides an importantGiroux, 1960).3Gustave Le Bon, The Crowd: A Study of <strong>th</strong>e Popular <strong>Min</strong>d, Rev. ed.(<strong>Min</strong>eola, NY: Dover Publications, 2001).4Le Bon, 4.5Le Bon, 72.6Le Bon, 19.90


POWER OF LEADING IDEAperspective for <strong>th</strong>e study of crowds, one which will be cited,critiqued <strong>and</strong> examined for over a century.Sigmund Freud echoes many of Le Bon’s sentiments inGroup Psychology <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Analysis of <strong>th</strong>e Ego 8 yet pushes <strong>th</strong>eidea <strong>and</strong> reason for a leader in groups fur<strong>th</strong>er. Freud employs <strong>th</strong>eword ‘group’ which is essentially <strong>th</strong>e same as ‘crowd’ as used byLe Bon. 9 Freud quite clearly agrees wi<strong>th</strong> Le Bon in hischaracterization of crowds: lack of independence <strong>and</strong> initiativein <strong>th</strong>eir members, <strong>th</strong>e similarity in <strong>th</strong>e reactions of all of <strong>th</strong>em, <strong>th</strong>eweakness of intellectual ability, <strong>th</strong>e lack of emotional restraint,<strong>th</strong>e incapacity for moderation of delay, <strong>th</strong>e inclination to exceedevery limit in <strong>th</strong>e expression of emotion. 10 At <strong>th</strong>e crux of Freud’sargument is <strong>th</strong>e idea <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowd is not merely a collection ofpeople, but a psychological connection <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e formation oflibidinal ties between people. These emotional bonds allowindividuals to identify wi<strong>th</strong> each o<strong>th</strong>er by means of a similar lovefor <strong>th</strong>e same object. “A primary group of <strong>th</strong>is kind is a number ofindividuals who have put one <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e same object in <strong>th</strong>e place of<strong>th</strong>eir ego ideal <strong>and</strong> have consequently identified <strong>th</strong>emselves wi<strong>th</strong>one ano<strong>th</strong>er in <strong>th</strong>eir ego.” 11 These libidinal ties are formedbetween group members on <strong>th</strong>e basis of mutual identificationwi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e same object. Individuals in a group give up <strong>th</strong>eir egoideal <strong>and</strong> substitute for it <strong>th</strong>e group ideal as embodied by <strong>th</strong>eleader. 12 This leader is <strong>th</strong>e object <strong>th</strong>at solidifies <strong>th</strong>e group <strong>and</strong>keeps <strong>th</strong>e members of <strong>th</strong>e group connected. Freud provides amuch more rigorous argument for <strong>th</strong>e necessity of a leader for agroup <strong>th</strong>an Le Bon. Freud’s underst<strong>and</strong>ing of <strong>th</strong>e role of leadersis also grounded in his underst<strong>and</strong>ing of human nature. What isunclear, however, is why <strong>th</strong>e object <strong>th</strong>at replaces <strong>th</strong>e ego ideal7Le Bon, 19.8Sigmund Freud, Group Psychology <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Analysis of <strong>th</strong>e Ego, Rev.ed. (New York: W.W. Norton & Company, 1989).9Freud, 3.10Freud, 62.11Freud, 61.12Freud, 69-70.91


MIND THE MASSESneeds to be an individual, a person. This leads to my explorationof <strong>th</strong>e ego ideal as a leading idea, instead of a person.Ano<strong>th</strong>er interesting aspect of leaders <strong>th</strong>at Freud brings to<strong>th</strong>e discussion of crowds is <strong>th</strong>e position of <strong>th</strong>e leader outside <strong>th</strong>ecrowd. Individuals in a group need <strong>th</strong>e illusion of love from <strong>th</strong>eleader in order to substitute <strong>th</strong>e leader for <strong>th</strong>eir ego ideal. Theleader, however, does not need <strong>th</strong>ese libidinal ties.The members of <strong>th</strong>e group were subject to ties just as wesee <strong>th</strong>em to-day, but <strong>th</strong>e fa<strong>th</strong>er of <strong>th</strong>e primal horde wasfree. His intellectual acts were strong <strong>and</strong> independenteven in isolation, <strong>and</strong> his will needed no reinforcementfrom o<strong>th</strong>ers. Consistency leads us to assume <strong>th</strong>at his egohad few libidinal ties; he loved no one but himself, oro<strong>th</strong>er people only in so far as <strong>th</strong>ey served his needs. Toobjects his ego gave away no more <strong>th</strong>an was barelynecessary. 13Le Bon’s metaphor of crowds in a state of hypnosis can beconnected to <strong>th</strong>is. Freud describes <strong>th</strong>e leader as <strong>th</strong>e hypnotist interms of <strong>th</strong>e love received from one’s mo<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e fear ofone’s fa<strong>th</strong>er. When a hypnotist gives <strong>th</strong>e comm<strong>and</strong> to sleep, he isputting himself in <strong>th</strong>e soo<strong>th</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> coaxing place of <strong>th</strong>eindividual’s mo<strong>th</strong>er, but <strong>th</strong>e power he possesses to rob <strong>th</strong>eindividual of his will is <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>reatening power derived from one’sfa<strong>th</strong>er. 14 This leads to <strong>th</strong>e discussion of suggestibility, whichFreud defines as a conviction <strong>th</strong>at is not based upon perception<strong>and</strong> reasoning but upon an erotic tie 15 which is grounded inFreud’s underst<strong>and</strong>ing of human nature <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e totemic familystructure. This fits wi<strong>th</strong> Le Bon’s underst<strong>and</strong>ing of suggestion<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e group’s extreme passion for au<strong>th</strong>ority <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>irst forobedience. Just as a child cannot survive wi<strong>th</strong>out his or herparents, a group cannot function wi<strong>th</strong>out a leader.13Freud, 71.14Freud, 73-5.15Freud, 77.92


POWER OF LEADING IDEAInterestingly, however, Le Bon states <strong>th</strong>at a leader hasmost often started as one of <strong>th</strong>e led. “He has himself beenhypnotized by <strong>th</strong>e idea, whose apostle he has since become.” 16Consequently, <strong>th</strong>e question arises, from where does <strong>th</strong>e initialleader come? Freud argues <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e leader is outside <strong>th</strong>e crowd,devoid of libidinal ties <strong>th</strong>at are a necessary characteristic ofcrowds, whereas Le Bon argues <strong>th</strong>at a leader arises from wi<strong>th</strong>in acrowd. This contradiction is present partly due to <strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>atbo<strong>th</strong> Le Bon <strong>and</strong> Freud are not directly interested in crowdformation but more so <strong>th</strong>e psychological attributes of a crowd ina present state. Quite apparent is <strong>th</strong>e lack of an individual leaderof Occupy Wall Street. How, <strong>th</strong>en, can <strong>th</strong>e efficiency <strong>and</strong> powerof <strong>th</strong>ese leaderless crowds be explained?Elias Canetti provides a provocative analysis of <strong>th</strong>e crowdin his book titled Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power. The style of his writing isinteresting to note because he writes as <strong>th</strong>ough he is above oroutside, observing humankind, giving himself power to appearomniscient <strong>and</strong> impartial. Originally published in 1960, Canetti’saccount of <strong>th</strong>e role of <strong>th</strong>e leader in a crowd reflects a differentunderst<strong>and</strong>ing of human nature, <strong>th</strong>e psychological effect ofcrowds <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e manner in which power is obtained. The powerof a leader comes from his ability to create a crowd. A crowdforms naturally, according to Canetti, as individuals seek security<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e diffusion of stings. Canetti has a leng<strong>th</strong>y discussion ofstings which, on <strong>th</strong>e most basic level, are <strong>th</strong>e “secret power” of acomm<strong>and</strong>. Always from <strong>th</strong>e outside, comm<strong>and</strong>s are a symbol ofpower <strong>and</strong> some<strong>th</strong>ing recognized as stronger <strong>th</strong>an ourselves. 17The sting forms during <strong>th</strong>e carrying out of <strong>th</strong>e comm<strong>and</strong>.“However deep it may lie hidden, however incapsulated, italways remains a burden. 18 The only way to dissolve stings is toform a crowd. 19 The crowd forms to reverse <strong>th</strong>e stings, bytargeting <strong>th</strong>e one (or group) who gave <strong>th</strong>e comm<strong>and</strong>s. Aninteresting connection to Freud’s foundation of family structure,16Le Bon, 72.17Canetti, 303-6.18Canetti, 327.19Canetti, 328.93


MIND THE MASSESCanetti describes <strong>th</strong>e comm<strong>and</strong> as “part of our general socialstructure <strong>and</strong> also of all <strong>th</strong>e more intimate human relationships.” 20The comm<strong>and</strong> addressed to a large number of people isdistinct from <strong>th</strong>is domestication of comm<strong>and</strong>s. Canetti describes<strong>th</strong>em; comm<strong>and</strong>s to a large group have a very special character:It is intended to make a crowd of <strong>th</strong>em <strong>and</strong>, in as far as itsucceeds in <strong>th</strong>is, it does not arouse fear. The slogan of ademagogue, impelling people in a certain direction, hasexactly <strong>th</strong>e same function; it can be regarded as acomm<strong>and</strong> addressed to large numbers. From <strong>th</strong>e point ofview of <strong>th</strong>e crowd, which wants to come into existencequickly <strong>and</strong> to maintain itself as a unit, such slogans areuseful <strong>and</strong> indeed indispensable. The art of a speakerconsists in compressing all his aims into slogans. Byhammering <strong>th</strong>em home he engenders a crowd <strong>and</strong> helps tokeep it in existence. He creates <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong> keeps italive by a comprehensive comm<strong>and</strong> from above. 21This text is immensely important in separating Canetti fromprevious <strong>th</strong>eorists whom I have discussed. In <strong>th</strong>is account,Canetti is arguing <strong>th</strong>e importance <strong>and</strong> power of <strong>th</strong>e comm<strong>and</strong>,<strong>and</strong> less so <strong>th</strong>e leader. It is <strong>th</strong>e slogan of <strong>th</strong>e demagogue <strong>th</strong>atimpels individuals in a certain direction, not <strong>th</strong>e leader per se.The leader, for Canetti, is not necessary, but a common idea orslogan is. The leader may symbolize <strong>th</strong>e slogan or comm<strong>and</strong>, butto inject Canetti into Freud’s logic, it is <strong>th</strong>e slogan <strong>th</strong>at replaces<strong>th</strong>e ego ideal, not necessarily <strong>th</strong>e leader. The slogan, orcomm<strong>and</strong>, or leading idea is what shapes <strong>th</strong>e crowd, maintains itsbonds <strong>and</strong> directs <strong>th</strong>e crowd. “Wi<strong>th</strong>in a crowd all are equal; noone has a right to give comm<strong>and</strong>s to anyone else; or, one mightsay, everyone gives comm<strong>and</strong>s to everyone.” 22 The foundationalidea of <strong>th</strong>e need of an individual to diffuse stings keeps <strong>th</strong>em in<strong>th</strong>e crowd. The sting is <strong>th</strong>e secret power <strong>th</strong>at remains when a20Canetti, 307.21Canetti, 311.22Canetti, 324.94


POWER OF LEADING IDEAperson chooses to obey a comm<strong>and</strong>. Wi<strong>th</strong>in a crowd, anindividual gives comm<strong>and</strong>s to everyone, <strong>th</strong>ereby diffusing stings<strong>and</strong> identifying wi<strong>th</strong> o<strong>th</strong>ers in <strong>th</strong>e crowd. In o<strong>th</strong>er words, crowdscreate equality <strong>and</strong> break down hegemonic power which is <strong>th</strong>esting of a comm<strong>and</strong>. This is done <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e connectionbetween individuals <strong>and</strong> comm<strong>and</strong>s, not wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e connection to<strong>th</strong>e leader. This will be discussed fur<strong>th</strong>er at a latter point in <strong>th</strong>isessay in relation to Occupy Wall Street.Crowd formation has always been present in humanhistory, what has evolved; however, is <strong>th</strong>e discussion regardingcrowds. From mindless hypnosis to political activism, <strong>th</strong>eoristshave argued varying perspectives on <strong>th</strong>e effectiveness of crowdsto achieve a goal. From Le Bon <strong>and</strong> Freud, <strong>th</strong>e underst<strong>and</strong>ing ofa leader as an individual person is evident, but Elias Canettiargues <strong>th</strong>at an idea can lead a crowd as effectively as a person.Occupy Wall Street is a strong example of not only <strong>th</strong>e politicalimportance of being a leaderless crowd, but also <strong>th</strong>e effectivenessof <strong>th</strong>e procedures <strong>and</strong> processes <strong>th</strong>at result from <strong>th</strong>eleaderlessness nature of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Occupy Wall Streetillustrates <strong>th</strong>e power of a leading idea <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e behavior of acrowd resulting from a shared idea.Crowd RepresentationIn <strong>th</strong>is section I will discuss current underst<strong>and</strong>ings of <strong>th</strong>erepresentation of crowds, specifically Occupy Wall Street.Al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>ere is tension in <strong>th</strong>is area of scholarly work, bo<strong>th</strong>sides of <strong>th</strong>e argument regarding whe<strong>th</strong>er Occupy Wall Street isnon-representational or post-representational support myhypo<strong>th</strong>esis of <strong>th</strong>e power of a leading idea.Elias Canetti argues <strong>th</strong>at individuals often see <strong>th</strong>emselvesas connected to <strong>th</strong>e nation to which <strong>th</strong>ey belong. The idea of <strong>th</strong>enational identity is powerful enough to create a sense of crowdmentality, especially during times of war. “Every member of anation always sees himself, or his picture of himself, in a fixedrelationship to <strong>th</strong>e particular symbol which has become <strong>th</strong>e mostimportant for his nation.” 23 For example, for <strong>th</strong>e English, <strong>th</strong>e95


MIND THE MASSEScommon representation of <strong>th</strong>e nation is <strong>th</strong>e sea. Canetti argues<strong>th</strong>at an Englishman sees himself as a captain on board a ship,comm<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> ruling <strong>th</strong>e sea. 24 O<strong>th</strong>er examples Canettiprovides is for Germans: <strong>th</strong>e marching army, French: <strong>th</strong>eRevolution, <strong>and</strong> for Spaniards: a matador. The importance of<strong>th</strong>ese crowd symbols is not only what <strong>th</strong>ey represent, but <strong>th</strong>emanner in which <strong>th</strong>ey unify <strong>th</strong>e people of <strong>th</strong>e nation. Thisrepresentation is what gives <strong>th</strong>e nation a crowd-like feeling.Each citizen of a nation is united by <strong>th</strong>e idea of nationalism asevoked in <strong>th</strong>ese national symbols. Similarly, individuals in acrowd are united by a common idea. O<strong>th</strong>er crowd symbolsCanetti discusses, not specifically tied to nations, are <strong>th</strong>eSwastika, money, as well as natural crowd symbols, such as fire,rivers, <strong>and</strong> forests. All of <strong>th</strong>ese symbols ei<strong>th</strong>er point to attributesof a crowd <strong>th</strong>at is not made up of men, but are representative ofcrowd behavior <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e unification of individuals wi<strong>th</strong>in a crowd.Some scholars argue <strong>th</strong>at Occupy Wall Street cannot berepresented by a single, unifying image, but can be representedby a collective action inspired by a leading idea. This collectiveidea can be <strong>th</strong>e symbol of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. One such scholar is W.J.T.Mitchell in his article, “Image, Space, Revolution: The Arts ofOccupation”. 25 In <strong>th</strong>is article, Mitchell reflects on <strong>th</strong>e possibilityof a unifying image of <strong>th</strong>e Occupy Wall Street <strong>and</strong> asks ifconnections can be made between Occupy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e revolutions of<strong>th</strong>e Arab Spring. He specifically asking <strong>th</strong>e question, “Is <strong>th</strong>ereany single image <strong>th</strong>at captures, <strong>and</strong> perhaps even motivated <strong>th</strong>ewidely noted, synergy <strong>and</strong> infectious mimicry between TahrirSquare <strong>and</strong> Zuccotti Park?” 26 Al<strong>th</strong>ough he notes <strong>th</strong>e dramaticallydifferent nature of Occupy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e revolutions in Nor<strong>th</strong> Africa<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Middle East, it is <strong>th</strong>e clear <strong>and</strong> decisive act of occupyinga space <strong>th</strong>at unites <strong>th</strong>ese mass movements. He argues <strong>th</strong>ere is not23Canetti, 170-1.24Canetti, 171.25W.J.T. Mitchell, “Image, Space, Revolution: The Arts ofOccupation,” Critical Inquiry 39 (2012): 1, accessed <strong>Ma</strong>rch 15, 2013..26Mitchell, 2.96


POWER OF LEADING IDEAone single image, but <strong>th</strong>e act of self-defining ones’ space whichredefines <strong>and</strong> characterizes <strong>th</strong>ese movements.Mitchell points to <strong>th</strong>e negative space, or ground, on which<strong>th</strong>e figures of <strong>th</strong>e 2011 revolutions appear. This is characterizedby <strong>th</strong>e refusal of Occupy Wall Street to make any specificdem<strong>and</strong>s; <strong>th</strong>ey are making a statement simply by <strong>th</strong>eir presence.“This strategic refusal is displayed in a number of familiartactics: <strong>th</strong>e silent vigil performed, for instance, by Buddhistcontingents <strong>th</strong>at sometimes accompany Occupy; <strong>th</strong>e wearing ofgags or tape over <strong>th</strong>e mou<strong>th</strong> to visibly perform <strong>th</strong>e suppression offree speech <strong>and</strong> assembly; <strong>th</strong>e mic check tactic, which bo<strong>th</strong>amplifies speech <strong>and</strong> exposes its curtailment by police forces <strong>th</strong>atprohibit <strong>th</strong>e use of amplification. 27 Besides being a result of <strong>th</strong>eleaderless nature of <strong>th</strong>e movement, <strong>th</strong>ese procedures contribute to<strong>th</strong>e enforced equality of <strong>th</strong>e movement. For example, <strong>th</strong>eindividuals in <strong>th</strong>e bottom 99% are seen as all <strong>th</strong>e same in <strong>th</strong>eirshared separation from <strong>th</strong>e top 1%. The members <strong>th</strong>at st<strong>and</strong> as<strong>th</strong>e 99%, could be from any class or socio-economic background,however, as long as <strong>th</strong>ey are not part of <strong>th</strong>e top 1%. In <strong>th</strong>ecollective idea <strong>th</strong>at “<strong>th</strong>ey” are different <strong>th</strong>an “us”, <strong>th</strong>e 99%identity is created. Additionally, in <strong>th</strong>e act of occupying a space<strong>th</strong>at was not necessarily <strong>th</strong>eirs to occupy (<strong>th</strong>e financial district ofNYC), <strong>th</strong>e sense of collectivity is found in unified action wi<strong>th</strong>in acommon space. Al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>e image to <strong>th</strong>e right may be used tosymbolize Occupy Wall Street, it represents <strong>th</strong>e action, not anindividual protestor or leader, per se.The actions of spatial invasion have been argued asrepresentational of Occupy Wall Street. “The word occupationtook on a new meaning: <strong>th</strong>e reclaiming of public space by massesof disenfranchised people, <strong>th</strong>e peaceful, nonviolent seizure ofplaces in an effort to provide a new beginning, a foundationalspace for justice, democracy, <strong>and</strong> equality.” 28 The “movements”of 2011, were actually <strong>th</strong>e refusal to move, <strong>th</strong>e rejection ofcurrent social <strong>and</strong> political hierarchy <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e act of st<strong>and</strong>ing up.The individuals <strong>th</strong>at ga<strong>th</strong>ered in Zuccotti Park declared <strong>th</strong>eir27Mitchell, 5.28Mitchell, 6.97


MIND THE MASSESsocial <strong>and</strong> political existence by simply interrupting normal NewYork City life. By being present, <strong>th</strong>e 99% declared <strong>th</strong>eirpresence. Characterized by Canetti: “When someone gets upfrom a sitting or lying position his st<strong>and</strong>ing is <strong>th</strong>e result of aspecific effort by which he makes himself as tall as he possiblycan… The contrast between lying <strong>and</strong> st<strong>and</strong>ing is so great <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>ere is always a temptation to startle o<strong>th</strong>ers by switchingsuddenly from <strong>th</strong>e one position to <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er.” 29 The refusal toaccept hegemonic power structures is what motivated, or led, <strong>th</strong>epeople of <strong>th</strong>e movements to st<strong>and</strong> up <strong>and</strong> assert <strong>th</strong>eir being. Anindividual may encourage, motivate, or persuade ano<strong>th</strong>er to st<strong>and</strong>up, but it must be <strong>th</strong>eir choice to st<strong>and</strong>.Representation of <strong>th</strong>e crowd inherently has politicalconsequences. Jodi Dean <strong>and</strong> Jason Jones argue <strong>th</strong>at OccupyWall Street is creating a new political framework in which tooperate by denying hegemonic systems <strong>and</strong> inventing a newspace for <strong>th</strong>e common. In <strong>th</strong>eir article, “Occupy Wall Street <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>e Politics of Representation” 30 , <strong>th</strong>ey discuss <strong>th</strong>e motives,process, <strong>and</strong> meaning of Occupy Wall Street <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e creation of anew form of political representation. Al<strong>th</strong>ough discussing adifferent type of representation (political representation of <strong>th</strong>epeople instead of representation of <strong>th</strong>e crowd itself) <strong>th</strong>e politicalconsequences remain <strong>th</strong>e same. Dean <strong>and</strong> Jones dispel <strong>th</strong>eargument <strong>th</strong>at Occupy is post- or anti-representation by asserting<strong>th</strong>at Occupy represents <strong>th</strong>e unjust division between <strong>th</strong>e top 1%<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e bottom 99% of society. Occupy is not dispellinginstitutions, practices or divisions, it is reinventing <strong>th</strong>em <strong>and</strong>offering a new political framework in which to operate. Dean<strong>and</strong> Jones argue <strong>th</strong>is <strong>th</strong>rough examples of me<strong>th</strong>ods <strong>and</strong> tactics ofOccupy. “In Occupy, political representation isn’t <strong>th</strong>at of personsaggregated according to boundaries <strong>and</strong> procedures inscribed by<strong>th</strong>e state. It is <strong>th</strong>at of wills mobilized in terms of <strong>th</strong>e antagonismbetween <strong>th</strong>e people <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ose who would exploit <strong>and</strong> control29Canetti, 388-91.30Jodi Dean, <strong>and</strong> Jason Jones, “Occupy Wall Street <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Politics ofRepresentation.” 2012, accessed <strong>Ma</strong>rch 15, 2013.98


POWER OF LEADING IDEA<strong>th</strong>em.” 31 The au<strong>th</strong>ority of <strong>th</strong>e movement comes from <strong>th</strong>e choiceof <strong>th</strong>e people, not as a result of an individual leader.The Occupy movement is explicitly incompatible wi<strong>th</strong> asingle leader. Instead, <strong>th</strong>e idea of creating a new form of politicaldiscourse is what motivates <strong>and</strong> leads <strong>th</strong>e mass. Slavoj Zizekidentifies <strong>th</strong>ese two insights <strong>th</strong>at Occupy Wall Street offers: “1.)The contemporary popular discontent is wi<strong>th</strong> capitalism as asystem – <strong>th</strong>e problem is <strong>th</strong>e system as such, not any particularcorrupt form of it; 2.) The contemporary form of representativemulti-party democracy is incapable of dealing wi<strong>th</strong> capitalistexcesses; in o<strong>th</strong>er words, <strong>th</strong>at democracy has to be reinvented.” 32Occupy Wall Street offers <strong>th</strong>e possibility, maybe <strong>th</strong>e obligation,to imagine a change in unjust hegemonic structures.The tactics of Occupy Wall Street direct <strong>th</strong>e movement asmuch as <strong>th</strong>e movement directs <strong>th</strong>e tactics. The choice to refuse tomake any specific dem<strong>and</strong>s or take scripted action, <strong>th</strong>e me<strong>th</strong>od ofspeaking <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e people, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e conscious decision to beleaderless combine to show <strong>th</strong>at Occupy formally rejects <strong>th</strong>epolitical framework in which <strong>th</strong>e mass is forced to operate. “In<strong>th</strong>e psychoanalytic sense, <strong>th</strong>e protestors are indeed hystericalactors, provoking <strong>th</strong>e master, undermining his au<strong>th</strong>ority; <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>equestion wi<strong>th</strong> which <strong>th</strong>ey were constantly bombarded, “But whatdo you want?” aims precisely at precluding <strong>th</strong>e true answer – itspoint is: “Say it in my terms or shut up!” 33 Occupy is <strong>th</strong>erejection of political <strong>and</strong> economic hierarchies whichmisrepresent <strong>th</strong>e bottom 99% of <strong>th</strong>e people. By being explicitlyleaderless, Occupy Wall Street is creating a new discourse <strong>and</strong> areinvented representation of <strong>th</strong>e people from <strong>th</strong>e ground up. “Topresent <strong>th</strong>e disagreements simultaneously constituting <strong>and</strong>rupturing Occupy as fundamentally concerned wi<strong>th</strong>representation is already to politicize <strong>th</strong>em, to direct <strong>th</strong>em in oneway ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an ano<strong>th</strong>er, for <strong>th</strong>e question of representation hasbeen distorted to <strong>th</strong>e point of becoming virtually impossible to31Dean <strong>and</strong> Jones.32Slavoj Zizek, The Year of Living Dangerously. (New York: Verso,2012), 87.33Zizek, 83-4.99


MIND THE MASSESask.” 34 Occupy Wall Street is creating a new political discoursein which to operate. Problematic, however, is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e group ofprotestors in Zuccotti Park can never fully represent <strong>th</strong>e 99%. If<strong>th</strong>e goal is for every individual to speak for <strong>th</strong>emselves <strong>and</strong> onlyfor <strong>th</strong>emselves, <strong>th</strong>e political atmosphere, institutions, practiceswould have to be radically different. “How can weinstitutionalize collective decision-making beyond <strong>th</strong>e frameworkof <strong>th</strong>e democratic multi-party system?” 35 As will be discussedlatter in <strong>th</strong>is essay, perhaps a historical riot, in Alain Badiou’sterms, is necessary.Ano<strong>th</strong>er article, “Occupy: The Name in Common”, byNot An Alternative, echoes <strong>th</strong>is argument of recreating space <strong>and</strong>political discourse. 36 The au<strong>th</strong>or of <strong>th</strong>is article points out <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>epurpose of <strong>th</strong>e indefinability of Occupy Wall Street or <strong>th</strong>eextreme commitment to <strong>th</strong>eir procedures <strong>and</strong> leaderlessness,misses <strong>th</strong>e point. The au<strong>th</strong>or states, “It’s ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>at Occupy isdefined in <strong>th</strong>e fight over its meaning.” 37 It is <strong>th</strong>e action of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd, not an object or individual, which characterizes,represents <strong>and</strong> leads <strong>th</strong>e crowd. “More <strong>th</strong>an any o<strong>th</strong>er aspect of<strong>th</strong>e movement, Occupy’s name lives on. People all over <strong>th</strong>e worldspeak, write <strong>and</strong> organize in <strong>th</strong>e name of Occupy Wall Street”. 38The global nature of Occupy highlights <strong>th</strong>e power of <strong>th</strong>e idea. Itis not about <strong>th</strong>e individuals, <strong>th</strong>e motive, <strong>th</strong>e location, <strong>th</strong>e trigger,etc. The power of <strong>th</strong>e idea of redefining <strong>and</strong> reclaiming one’spolitical space is an infectious idea which creates some<strong>th</strong>ing of aglobal crowd. Additionally, it is not only <strong>th</strong>e global power ofOccupy, but also <strong>th</strong>e life of <strong>th</strong>e movement <strong>th</strong>at continues, evenafter <strong>th</strong>e individuals ga<strong>th</strong>ered in Zuccotti Park were evicted.Occupy became more <strong>th</strong>an its process as soon as <strong>th</strong>e ideaof “occupy” was co-opted in o<strong>th</strong>er spaces <strong>and</strong> spread to o<strong>th</strong>erparts of <strong>th</strong>e world. Occupy is <strong>th</strong>e name in common for ourcommon struggle. “We are alive not because we agree but34Dean <strong>and</strong> Jones.35Zizek, 89.36Not an Alternative.37Not an Alternative.38Not an Alternative.100


POWER OF LEADING IDEAbecause we struggle over our common name.” 39 Occupy is notabout <strong>th</strong>e process or <strong>th</strong>e indefinability; “Occupy is defined in <strong>th</strong>efight over its meaning.” 40 It has no<strong>th</strong>ing to do wi<strong>th</strong> an individualperson; if <strong>th</strong>ere was a leader, he or she could articulate <strong>th</strong>epurpose of <strong>th</strong>e movement, removing all power of defining <strong>th</strong>emovement as a collective. It is <strong>th</strong>e act of st<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> saying weare fighting in a unified struggle which gives Occupy its meaning<strong>and</strong> power. These ideas spread <strong>th</strong>roughout <strong>th</strong>e world because of<strong>th</strong>e ability to translate <strong>th</strong>e act <strong>and</strong> idea of st<strong>and</strong>ing up againstinjustice <strong>and</strong> redefining one’s political representation for oneselfon a global scale. An idea may be more powerful in connectingindividuals <strong>th</strong>an a specific leader because all can identify wi<strong>th</strong> anidea, it is more easily spread, shaped <strong>and</strong> applied across culturalboundaries. Al<strong>th</strong>ough it may be regrettable, an individuals’culture, dress, skin color, eye shape, language, historicalbackground can all be dividing factors in today’s global context.An idea is much less likely to have cultural discriminatingpossibilities. An idea can be shaped to any context, for one’sown political purposes. Occupy Wall Street is as meaningful <strong>and</strong>unifying in New York City as it is in Rotterdam, Amsterdam <strong>and</strong>o<strong>th</strong>er places <strong>th</strong>roughout <strong>th</strong>e world.Whe<strong>th</strong>er Occupy Wall Street can be represented by asingle image, a unifying idea/action or is creating a new politicalframework which is post-representational, <strong>th</strong>e power of an idea isevident. Bo<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e politics of representation of <strong>th</strong>e individual <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>e representation of <strong>th</strong>e crowd have political consequences. It isclear <strong>th</strong>at Occupy cannot be led by an individual for ideological<strong>and</strong> political purposes. The argument regarding <strong>th</strong>e idea <strong>th</strong>at canlead <strong>th</strong>e crowd will be explored fur<strong>th</strong>er in <strong>th</strong>e following section.The Power of a Leading IdeaFor an individual, whom Canetti calls survivor, <strong>th</strong>e mostunquestioned <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>erefore <strong>th</strong>e most dangerous <strong>th</strong>ing he does isto give comm<strong>and</strong>s. 41 Canetti asserts <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e comm<strong>and</strong> a39Not an Alternative.40Not an Alternative.101


MIND THE MASSES“suspended dea<strong>th</strong> sentence”. 42 Strict <strong>and</strong> effective systems ofcomm<strong>and</strong>s permeate every person <strong>and</strong> every interaction betweenpeople. The only way to master power, according to Canetti, isto deprive <strong>th</strong>e comm<strong>and</strong> of its sting, <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e formation of acrowd. 43 Alain Badiou, au<strong>th</strong>or of The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History: Timesof Riots <strong>and</strong> Uprisings 44 would agree wi<strong>th</strong> Canetti in hisargument <strong>th</strong>at political tru<strong>th</strong>s are uncovered during times of riots.Badiou characterizes crowds into immediate, latent, <strong>and</strong>historical riots, focusing his study on <strong>th</strong>e latter. Historical riots,according to Badiou, have <strong>th</strong>ree requirements: a transition fromlimited localization to central universal location, extension byimitation or desire to qualitative extension <strong>and</strong> a unified site, <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>irdly, <strong>th</strong>e goal must be decided as a slogan. 45 All <strong>th</strong>ree of <strong>th</strong>eseattributes of crowds can be seen in Occupy Wall Street. Le Bon<strong>and</strong> Freud characterize <strong>th</strong>e crowd as dangerous, destructive, <strong>and</strong>violent, <strong>and</strong> Badiou would agree. Badiou also argues, however,<strong>th</strong>at a crowd has <strong>th</strong>e ability to become more <strong>th</strong>an a riot, it canbecome a historical political movement to change <strong>th</strong>e existingorder, marking a rebir<strong>th</strong> of history.Canetti’s account of dissolving <strong>th</strong>e stings of comm<strong>and</strong>s<strong>and</strong> breaking down hegemonic power structures <strong>th</strong>rough crowdformation can provide a more comprehensive underst<strong>and</strong>ing ofBadiou’s historical riot. Even <strong>th</strong>ough Badiou does not providespecific <strong>th</strong>eoretical claims about attributes of a crowd, it isevident <strong>th</strong>at a leader is not as necessary as a leading idea or goal.As long as <strong>th</strong>ere is a unifying objective wi<strong>th</strong> which all membersof <strong>th</strong>e riot can identify, <strong>th</strong>e bonds of <strong>th</strong>e crowd are formed. “Theonly possible reawakening is <strong>th</strong>e popular initiative in which <strong>th</strong>epower of an Idea will take root”. 46 This Idea is an “ideologicalproposal…a pivotal hypo<strong>th</strong>esis” <strong>th</strong>at can spark a mass movement41Canetti, 469.42Canetti, 469.43Canetti, 470.44Alain Badiou. The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History: Times of Riots <strong>and</strong> Uprisings.(New York: Verso, 2012).45Badiou, 33-5.46Badiou, 15.102


POWER OF LEADING IDEAfor a change in political organization. 47 A unifying notion of apolitical change in hegemonic power structures is an example ofan Idea. This Idea is what unifies <strong>and</strong> leads <strong>th</strong>e crowd. The coreof Badiou’s argument is <strong>th</strong>e power of <strong>th</strong>e Idea, <strong>th</strong>e political tru<strong>th</strong><strong>th</strong>at only emerges at <strong>th</strong>e edge of a historical riot. “A politicaltru<strong>th</strong> is a series of consequences, organized on <strong>th</strong>e condition of anIdea, a massive popular event, in which intensification,contradiction <strong>and</strong> localization replace an identitarian object, <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>e separating names bound up wi<strong>th</strong> it, wi<strong>th</strong> a real presentation of<strong>th</strong>e generic power of <strong>th</strong>e multiple.” 48This generic power of <strong>th</strong>e multiple is <strong>th</strong>e dissolution of<strong>th</strong>e sting of comm<strong>and</strong>s as argued by Canetti as he calls it in areversal crowd. 49 “The individuals who form <strong>th</strong>e rebelliouscrowd have for long years been kept at a distance, forcing <strong>th</strong>eirway into <strong>th</strong>e palace which was formerly forbidden <strong>th</strong>em.” 50 Thisnotion is paralleled in Badiou’s description of <strong>th</strong>e inexistentbecoming existent, 51 <strong>th</strong>e power of <strong>th</strong>e crowd, for Canetti, is <strong>th</strong>erejection of <strong>th</strong>e secret power of <strong>th</strong>e comm<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e hegemonicstructures, such as addressing <strong>th</strong>e economic division of powerbetween <strong>th</strong>e top 1% <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e bottom 99%.Canetti briefly addresses political riots in his discussion ofcomm<strong>and</strong>s. “The individuals who form <strong>th</strong>e rebellious crowdhave for long years been kept at a distance by <strong>th</strong>reats <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eirobedience enforced by sanctions. Now, by a kind of unwindingprocess, <strong>th</strong>ey obliterate <strong>th</strong>is distance, forcing <strong>th</strong>eir way into <strong>th</strong>epalace which was formerly forbidden <strong>th</strong>em.” 52 In <strong>th</strong>is process ofunwinding, <strong>th</strong>e stings are dissolved, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e political tru<strong>th</strong>emerges. If <strong>th</strong>is fails, however, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e riot is not successful,people do not get rid of <strong>th</strong>eir stings. “They none <strong>th</strong>e lessremember <strong>th</strong>e time <strong>th</strong>ey were a crowd. For <strong>th</strong>at period at any rate<strong>th</strong>ey were free of stings <strong>and</strong> so will always look back to it wi<strong>th</strong>47Badiou, 42.48Badiou, 85.49Canetti, 328.50Canetti, 329.51Badiou, 56.52Canetti, 329.103


MIND THE MASSESnostalgia. 53 The success of Occupy Wall Street in bringing actualchange in hegemonic structures <strong>and</strong> breaking down <strong>th</strong>e stings of<strong>th</strong>e comm<strong>and</strong>s from unjust dictatorships or economic systemsrequires fur<strong>th</strong>er study <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e passage of time.Ariella Azouley presents an interesting argument <strong>th</strong>atprovides a better foundation for underst<strong>and</strong>ing Canetti’sdiscussion of <strong>th</strong>e act of giving comm<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e dissolution ofstings. In her article, “The Language of Revolution - Tidingsfrom <strong>th</strong>e East,” she argues <strong>th</strong>at a revolution is a civil language<strong>th</strong>at is separate <strong>and</strong> different from <strong>th</strong>e sovereign power. 54 Sheargues <strong>th</strong>at a civil language should be able to <strong>th</strong>oroughly change<strong>th</strong>e hegemonic political discourse <strong>and</strong> undermine <strong>th</strong>e opposition<strong>th</strong>at organizes it. Al<strong>th</strong>ough her article specifically discusses <strong>th</strong>eArab Spring, connections can easily be made in <strong>th</strong>e importance oflanguage in Occupy Wall Street. The occupation of ZuccottiPark by <strong>th</strong>e “99%” is a message to <strong>th</strong>e “1%” <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey will refuseto be forgotten <strong>and</strong> undermined. It is a refusal of <strong>th</strong>e curren<strong>th</strong>egemonic power structures <strong>th</strong>at are so clearly intertwined wi<strong>th</strong>finance <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e politics of Wall Street. This can be directlyrelated to Canetti’s discussion of <strong>th</strong>e Sting <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Comm<strong>and</strong>,resulting in <strong>th</strong>e necessity of crowd members to rid <strong>th</strong>emselves ofstings <strong>and</strong> break down <strong>th</strong>e hegemonic power which is giving<strong>th</strong>em comm<strong>and</strong>s.For Azouley, a revolution is a communication betweenpeople <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e power which is controlling <strong>th</strong>em, whe<strong>th</strong>er it is anunjust dictator or an unjust institution <strong>th</strong>at is keeping <strong>th</strong>e peoplein poverty <strong>and</strong> wi<strong>th</strong>out power. “The inherent exclusion of certainpopulations from <strong>th</strong>e political space in democratic regimes isrelated to constructing <strong>th</strong>e revolution as a limited event, atemporary matter, an interim phase, a transition on <strong>th</strong>e way toestablishing a new regime.” 55 Similarly, Badiou’s <strong>th</strong>esis53Canetti, 329.54Ariella Azoulay, “The Language of Revolution—Tidings from <strong>th</strong>eEast.” Critical Inquiry (2011): accessed <strong>Ma</strong>rch 15, 2013..55Azoulay.104


POWER OF LEADING IDEAconcluded in <strong>th</strong>e transition from a historical riot to <strong>th</strong>e uncoveringof political tru<strong>th</strong>s <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e breaking down of current hegemonicpower structures. What is interesting to note is <strong>th</strong>at a riot is not asingle event, devoid of contextual background. It is simply partof a dialog during a historical transition to reach <strong>th</strong>e unifying ideawhich is leading <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Whe<strong>th</strong>er or not Occupy Wall Stree<strong>th</strong>as been successful in <strong>th</strong>is dialog between <strong>th</strong>e collective <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>ose in power, marking a historical political movement tochange <strong>th</strong>e existing order, a rebir<strong>th</strong> of history, requires fur<strong>th</strong>erstudy as well as time.A Return to FreudAs discussed previously, Sigmund Freud advanced crowd<strong>th</strong>eory by introducing <strong>and</strong> analyzing <strong>th</strong>e psychology of crowds.A key point in Freud’s argument is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowd is not merely acollection of people, but a psychological connection <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eformation of libidinal ties between people. These emotionalbonds allow individuals to identify wi<strong>th</strong> each o<strong>th</strong>er by means of asimilar love or identification for <strong>th</strong>e same object. Individuals in agroup give up <strong>th</strong>eir ego ideal <strong>and</strong> substitute for it <strong>th</strong>e group idealas embodied by <strong>th</strong>e leader. 56 This leader is <strong>th</strong>e object <strong>th</strong>atsolidifies <strong>th</strong>e group <strong>and</strong> keeps <strong>th</strong>e members of <strong>th</strong>e groupconnected. What is unclear, however, is why <strong>th</strong>e object <strong>th</strong>atreplaces <strong>th</strong>e ego ideal needs to be an individual, a person.As expressed <strong>th</strong>roughout <strong>th</strong>is essay, a powerful idea canunify a group of individuals possibly closer <strong>th</strong>an an individualleader can. Ideas can cross international borders, can be spreadmore quickly wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e use of social media, <strong>and</strong> are malleable toappeal to a greater audience. The hope of a better future is anincredibly powerful idea, as Zizek expresses, “all we can becertain of is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e existing system cannot reproduce itselfindefinitely.” 57Subtle connections can be found between Canetti’sdiscussion of <strong>th</strong>e power of stings <strong>and</strong> Freud’s concept of prestige,56Freud, 69-70.57Zizek, 134.105


MIND THE MASSEShighlighting <strong>th</strong>e underlying <strong>and</strong> understated power of an idea.“Prestige is a sort of domination exercised over us by anindividual, a work or an idea.” 58 Freud describes <strong>th</strong>is dominationas a feeling of fascination in hypnosis, or <strong>th</strong>e operation of somemagnetic magic. 59 Al<strong>th</strong>ough an idea, <strong>th</strong>e hope of a better futureor <strong>th</strong>e disruption hegemonic structures, must be consciouslysought after, <strong>th</strong>e immeasurable power it has to unite a crowd on apsychological level is irrefutable. Freud argues <strong>th</strong>e idea hasdomination over <strong>th</strong>e individual. I argue, however, <strong>th</strong>at apowerful idea unifies <strong>and</strong> leads a crowd in seeking to break downunjust dominant political structures. The resulting conclusion is<strong>th</strong>at an individual person is not an essential requirement to unify<strong>and</strong> lead a crowd as Freud <strong>and</strong> o<strong>th</strong>ers have argued.Freud comments on <strong>th</strong>e lack of attention paid to <strong>th</strong>esubject of leaderless groups <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ose wi<strong>th</strong> leaders. 60 Hediscusses <strong>th</strong>e church <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e army as artificial groups because<strong>th</strong>ey bo<strong>th</strong> have an external force which keeps <strong>th</strong>em toge<strong>th</strong>er.Bo<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>ese groups have a head (in <strong>th</strong>e Ca<strong>th</strong>olic Church, Christ,<strong>and</strong> in <strong>th</strong>e army, <strong>th</strong>e Comm<strong>and</strong>er-in-Chief). 61 This external force,<strong>th</strong>e leader, is what keeps <strong>th</strong>ese groups toge<strong>th</strong>er; it is also whatmakes <strong>th</strong>ese groups artificial. The lack of libidinal ties in anarmy, just <strong>th</strong>e act of comm<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> obey between <strong>th</strong>e armyofficial <strong>and</strong> soldier, seems to be not merely a <strong>th</strong>eoreticalomission, Freud argues, but a practical danger. 62 Freud uses <strong>th</strong>e“unpsychological nature” of <strong>th</strong>e Prussian military in <strong>th</strong>e FirstWorld War to support his claim <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e army is an artificialcrowd. A libidinal tie <strong>and</strong> a collective replacement of <strong>th</strong>e egoideal is a necessary characteristic of a crowd <strong>th</strong>at is not artificial.I would extend Freud’s argument to include <strong>th</strong>e ability to form alibidinal tie to an idea. I see it possible <strong>and</strong> likely <strong>th</strong>at anindividual could replace <strong>th</strong>eir ego ideal wi<strong>th</strong> an idea, <strong>and</strong> notnecessarily a person as Freud argues. By multiple individuals58Freud, 18.59Freud, 18.60Freud, 32.61Freud, 33.62Freud, 34.106


POWER OF LEADING IDEAreplacing <strong>th</strong>eir ego ideal wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e same idea, a crowd is formed,united, <strong>and</strong> directed.Freud argues <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e individual gives up his ego ideal <strong>and</strong>substitutes for it <strong>th</strong>e group ideal as embodied in <strong>th</strong>e leader. 63 Iargue, however, <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e group ideal can be embodied in acollective idea. In <strong>th</strong>is connection wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e collective idea, <strong>th</strong>eindividuals can identify wi<strong>th</strong> each o<strong>th</strong>er to form a crowd. InOccupy Wall Street individuals acted in such a way <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eywould not have if <strong>th</strong>ey had not been wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Thisformation of <strong>th</strong>e crowd was based on a collective rejection ofhegemonic power structures, whe<strong>th</strong>er economic or political, orbo<strong>th</strong>. Occupy Wall Street was explicitly <strong>and</strong> consciouslyleaderless; maintaining <strong>and</strong> propelling <strong>th</strong>ese crowds was <strong>th</strong>epower of <strong>th</strong>e collective idea.Crowd <strong>th</strong>eory has evolved considerably since Le Bon’spublication of The Crowd: A Study of <strong>th</strong>e Popular <strong>Min</strong>d in 1895.Al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>is essay has only explored <strong>th</strong>e aspect of <strong>th</strong>e leader inrelation to <strong>th</strong>e crowd, Elias Canetti’s <strong>th</strong>orough <strong>th</strong>eoreticalframework can smoo<strong>th</strong>ly be employed to fur<strong>th</strong>er ourunderst<strong>and</strong>ing of contemporary conflicts. This essay hasexamined, contrasted <strong>and</strong> discussed current scholarly work onOccupy Wall Street. Al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>ere are tensions <strong>and</strong>disagreements, as <strong>th</strong>ere should be, what is evident <strong>th</strong>roughout is<strong>th</strong>e leaderless nature of <strong>th</strong>is movement <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e effectiveness <strong>and</strong>power resulting from <strong>th</strong>e structure of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Yet to bedetermined, however, is <strong>th</strong>e success of <strong>th</strong>is movement. Al<strong>th</strong>oughtime will tell, Zizek argues <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ese are signs of <strong>th</strong>e future of <strong>th</strong>eCommunist Idea, 64 al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>e future is, of course, unknown.We must wait <strong>and</strong> see if <strong>th</strong>e stings, as characterized by Canetti,were dissolved or if <strong>th</strong>e people will remember <strong>th</strong>e time when <strong>th</strong>eywere a crowd wi<strong>th</strong> nostalgia, for during <strong>th</strong>at period, <strong>th</strong>ey werefree of stings. 65 All is not lost, however, wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e miscarriage ofa revolt. There is scarcely any place where comm<strong>and</strong>s do notreach <strong>and</strong> none of us <strong>th</strong>ey do not mark. 66 “If we would master63Freud, 79.64Zizek, 128.65Canetti, 329.107


MIND THE MASSESpower we must face comm<strong>and</strong> openly <strong>and</strong> boldly, <strong>and</strong> search formeans to deprive it of its sting.” 67 The comm<strong>and</strong> is alwayspresent; <strong>th</strong>e only way to heal <strong>th</strong>e wounds of <strong>th</strong>e comm<strong>and</strong> is to beever vigilant in <strong>th</strong>e act to dissolve <strong>th</strong>e sting, by forming emotionalbonds wi<strong>th</strong> our fellow man.66Canetti, 470.67Canetti, 470.108


MAO’S LEADERSHIP AND THE CULTURAL REVOLUTIONChapter 6<strong>Ma</strong>o’s Leadership &The Cultural Revolution<strong>William</strong> M. Swenson Jr.IntroductionChina’s population has been described as ‘a mereplurality wi<strong>th</strong>out individuality, a passive reservoir of labor powerawaiting orders from an imperial <strong>th</strong>rone.’ 1 In Crowds, HuanSaussy considers crowds to be an essential part of Chinesesociety, dating back well into antiquity. The twentie<strong>th</strong> centuryproved to be no different after <strong>th</strong>e ascent to power by <strong>Ma</strong>oZedong <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e CCP in 1949. <strong>Ma</strong>o’s leadership <strong>and</strong> commitmentto his ideals endeared him to <strong>th</strong>e people of China. <strong>Ma</strong>o’spopularity grew as he convinced people <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey all shared <strong>th</strong>esame revolutionary ideals as explained by Alain Badiou in TheCommunist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis. The “struggle against revisionism” <strong>th</strong>attook place during <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution was incited by <strong>Ma</strong>owi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e intent to create a new sort of politics <strong>th</strong>at did notcorrespond wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e structure of <strong>th</strong>e party-state relationship <strong>th</strong>a<strong>th</strong>ad developed in <strong>th</strong>e years after <strong>th</strong>e Great Leap Forward. 2The goal of my research is to use Alain Badiou’scontributions to crowd <strong>th</strong>eory to explain <strong>th</strong>e effectiveness of <strong>Ma</strong>oas a leader during <strong>th</strong>e Chinese Cultural Revolution. After <strong>th</strong>ecatastrophe <strong>th</strong>at was <strong>th</strong>e Great Leap Forward, <strong>Ma</strong>o needed to1Schnapp & Tiews.Schnapps, Jeffrey T., <strong>and</strong> <strong>Ma</strong>t<strong>th</strong>ew Tiews. Crowds. (Stanford, CA:Stanford University Press, 2006)2Badiou, Alain. The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis. (New York, NY: VersoPublications, 2010) 102.109


MIND THE MASSESreestablish himself as a credible leader <strong>and</strong> he needed a way topurify <strong>th</strong>e CCP to return it to its <strong>Ma</strong>rxist ideological roots. Thispurification can be seen bo<strong>th</strong> practically <strong>and</strong> philosophically.<strong>Ma</strong>o aimed to keep China <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e CCP true to <strong>th</strong>eir communistideology by using a combination of rhetoric <strong>and</strong> policy toempower <strong>th</strong>ose groups <strong>th</strong>at were ignored or slighted under <strong>th</strong>erevisionist policies. Perhaps most significant amongst <strong>th</strong>ese newpolicies was <strong>th</strong>e Sixteen Points. Chiefly important in <strong>th</strong>e SixteenPoints was <strong>th</strong>e impunity which was given to <strong>th</strong>e revolutionaryyou<strong>th</strong>. 3 The Cultural Revolution’s goal of remaining true to <strong>th</strong>eirorigins can be explained by Badiou’s concept of an ‘Idea.’ Theidea in <strong>th</strong>is paradigm is <strong>th</strong>e Idea of communism.Before going any fur<strong>th</strong>er, it should be noted <strong>th</strong>at Badiouoften does not use <strong>th</strong>e term ‘crowd’ in his work. Never<strong>th</strong>eless,much of what he writes about is relevant to underst<strong>and</strong>ingcrowds. For example, what Badiou labels a ‘riot’ in The Rebir<strong>th</strong>of History, is seemingly synonymous wi<strong>th</strong> what is described by acrowd; he just has a different set of terms. What I want tohighlight here is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e relevant crowd in my research is <strong>th</strong>erevolutionary Chinese population, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>en more specifically,groups like <strong>th</strong>e Red Guards <strong>th</strong>at were under <strong>th</strong>e influence of <strong>Ma</strong>oduring <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution. This research focuses on <strong>th</strong>erevolutionary crowds during <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution <strong>and</strong> how<strong>th</strong>ey are influenced <strong>and</strong> affected by <strong>th</strong>eir leaders, namely <strong>Ma</strong>oZedong. The Cultural Revolution highlights <strong>th</strong>e effectiveness ofan Idea in <strong>th</strong>e success of a leader implementing political change.Badiou’s Concept of an ‘Idea’The basis for my research rests on Alain Badiou’sconcepts of an ‘Idea’ <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e ‘historical riot.’ Badiou, in TheIdea of Communism, defines an idea as “<strong>th</strong>e subjuctivation of aninterplay between <strong>th</strong>e singularity of a tru<strong>th</strong> procedure <strong>and</strong> arepresentation of history.” 4 Badiou’s argument rests on <strong>th</strong>e belief3Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis. 122.4Badiou, Alain. The Idea of Communism. (New York, NY: VersoPublications, 2010) 5.110


MAO’S LEADERSHIP AND THE CULTURAL REVOLUTION<strong>th</strong>at history is a socially constructed concept, <strong>and</strong> contains abiased viewpoint <strong>th</strong>at aims to keep a hierarchy. The ‘tru<strong>th</strong>procedure’ <strong>th</strong>at Badiou speaks of refers to how <strong>th</strong>e political tru<strong>th</strong>,in <strong>th</strong>is case communism, is embodied in <strong>th</strong>e population or in <strong>th</strong>ecrowd. Badiou explains, “every tru<strong>th</strong> procedure prescribes aSubject of <strong>th</strong>is tru<strong>th</strong>, a Subject who—even empirically—cannotbe reduced to an individual.” 5 To put it in more simple terms, atru<strong>th</strong> procedure is what syn<strong>th</strong>esizes <strong>th</strong>e individual into a crowd,not necessarily physical in nature, but a crowd <strong>th</strong>at shares <strong>th</strong>esame idea.An idea is important to a political movement for manyreasons, but it is mainly <strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e idea is <strong>th</strong>e bond <strong>th</strong>atbrings individuals toge<strong>th</strong>er to form a larger entity <strong>th</strong>at is mostimportant. The idea is subjuctivized, or embodied, in <strong>th</strong>eindividual when <strong>th</strong>at person has <strong>th</strong>e will to move past <strong>th</strong>eirindividualistic nature <strong>and</strong> be part of <strong>th</strong>e political tru<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>at is <strong>th</strong>eidea. Badiou explains <strong>th</strong>is concept succinctly when he says:This is <strong>th</strong>e moment when an individual declared<strong>th</strong>at he or she can go beyond <strong>th</strong>e bounds (ofselfishness, competition, finitude…) set byindividualism (or animality—<strong>th</strong>ey’re one <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>esame <strong>th</strong>ing). He or she can do so to <strong>th</strong>e extent<strong>th</strong>at, while remaining <strong>th</strong>e individual <strong>th</strong>at he or sheis, he or she can also become, <strong>th</strong>roughincorporation, <strong>and</strong> active part of a new Subject. Icall <strong>th</strong>is decision, <strong>th</strong>is will, a subjectivation. Moregenerally speaking, a subjectivation is always <strong>th</strong>eprocess whereby an individual determines <strong>th</strong>eplace of a tru<strong>th</strong> wi<strong>th</strong> respect to his or her own vitalexistence <strong>and</strong> to <strong>th</strong>e world in which <strong>th</strong>is existenceis lived out.” 6Of particular importance in <strong>th</strong>at passage, it should be noted, is <strong>th</strong>elast sentence. In <strong>th</strong>is sentence, Badiou highlights <strong>th</strong>e point at5Badiou, The Idea of Communism, 2.6Badiou, The Idea of Communism, 3.111


MIND THE MASSESwhich we can recognize <strong>th</strong>e Idea becoming embodied in <strong>th</strong>eindividual so steadfastly <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey represent <strong>th</strong>e Idea to a pointwhere <strong>th</strong>e Idea, as Badiou says, “cannot be reduced to anindividual.” We will see repeated examples of <strong>th</strong>is in <strong>th</strong>e crowds<strong>th</strong>at publicly humiliated officials deemed to be complicit wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>erevisionists. 7 On one h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>th</strong>e crowd carrying out <strong>th</strong>e publichumiliation, in <strong>th</strong>e name of <strong>th</strong>e Idea, undertakes <strong>th</strong>ese actions in apublic display of <strong>th</strong>e rejection of <strong>th</strong>e inequality created by, orwrongdoing committed by <strong>th</strong>e official in question. On <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>erh<strong>and</strong>, as acknowledged by <strong>Ma</strong>o, many of <strong>th</strong>ose CCP officialspersecuted for <strong>th</strong>eir actions were capable of recommitting<strong>th</strong>emselves to <strong>th</strong>e Idea <strong>and</strong> to a new form of egalitarian politics. 8Badiou <strong>and</strong> his concept of an Idea are relevant in manydifferent scenarios, however my research focuses on applying itto China <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution, led by <strong>Ma</strong>o, which tookplace between 1966 <strong>and</strong> 1976. My contention is <strong>th</strong>at bymaintaining an Idea—<strong>th</strong>at is to say, making <strong>th</strong>e Chinese peoplebelieve <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> his policies were in <strong>th</strong>e best interest for allbecause of <strong>th</strong>eir egalitarian nature—<strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e CCP were ableto remain effective in <strong>th</strong>eir control of <strong>th</strong>e Chinese people.The Context of The Cultural RevolutionThe Cultural Revolution is important because it presents aparadigm for explaining <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong>ing Badiou’s concept ofan Idea <strong>and</strong> fur<strong>th</strong>ermore, its importance for <strong>Ma</strong>o to maintain hiscredibility as leader. Before moving on to <strong>th</strong>e specifics of <strong>th</strong>eCultural Revolution, it is important to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e contextfrom which it came. After <strong>th</strong>e CCP’s victory over <strong>th</strong>eKuomintang in <strong>th</strong>e Chinese Civil War, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e first five-yearplan, <strong>Ma</strong>o continued to encourage grassroots socialism byimplementing it in The Great Leap Forward.Simply put, The Great Leap Forward was a black-eye for<strong>Ma</strong>o. While <strong>Ma</strong>o had reorganized <strong>th</strong>e Chinese economy tofollow his vision of an egalitarian society, it failed to take into7Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 136.8Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 137-138.112


MAO’S LEADERSHIP AND THE CULTURAL REVOLUTIONaccount many factors, especially <strong>th</strong>e strain <strong>th</strong>at economicreorganization <strong>and</strong> urbanization would put on <strong>th</strong>e agriculturalsystem in China. The result was a famine in <strong>th</strong>e countrysideresulting in millions of dea<strong>th</strong>s. The most widely demonizedpolicies were <strong>th</strong>e ‘backyard furnaces’ <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e relocation of alarge portion of <strong>th</strong>e Chinese you<strong>th</strong> to <strong>th</strong>e interior, moreagriculturally centered, areas of <strong>th</strong>e country. 9 <strong>Ma</strong>o was heavilycriticized from wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e CCP <strong>and</strong> was blamed for <strong>th</strong>e famine<strong>and</strong> economic chaos <strong>th</strong>at accompanied <strong>th</strong>e Great Leap Forward.Subsequently, <strong>Ma</strong>o was forced to resign as State Chairman <strong>th</strong>atwas accompanied by a strong hit to his reputation.In <strong>th</strong>e afterma<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>e Great Leap Forward, <strong>th</strong>e CCPbegan moving away from some of <strong>th</strong>e more strict socialistpolicies. 10 These changes, implemented by <strong>th</strong>e group <strong>Ma</strong>o wouldlabel ‘revisionists,’ attempted to fix <strong>th</strong>e shortcomings of <strong>Ma</strong>o’spolicies. In particular, <strong>th</strong>e revisionists wanted to continue <strong>th</strong>eindustrialization of China, but where <strong>th</strong>ey split wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>Ma</strong>o wasover how to organize it. <strong>Ma</strong>o aimed to create an egalitariansociety where all citizens would benefit equally from <strong>th</strong>e outputof <strong>th</strong>e entire country. In <strong>th</strong>e years between <strong>th</strong>e Great LeapForward <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution, wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>Ma</strong>o taking a backseatto <strong>th</strong>e revisionists, China moved fur<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> fur<strong>th</strong>er from <strong>Ma</strong>o’svision. The disparity between <strong>th</strong>e elites in China <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ecommoners had grown increasingly larger. The industrializationof China also made <strong>th</strong>e coastal areas of China substantiallyweal<strong>th</strong>ier <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>ose areas located fur<strong>th</strong>er inl<strong>and</strong>. To <strong>Ma</strong>o,communism was beginning to be replaced by favoritism. Schoolshad become places where communist teachings <strong>and</strong> policies werequestioned <strong>and</strong> disregarded. For <strong>Ma</strong>o, <strong>th</strong>is was unacceptable, <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution would have its beginnings in academicinstitutions which became especially noticeable by 1968 whenhundreds of <strong>th</strong>ous<strong>and</strong>s of workers flooded <strong>th</strong>e University ofBeijing. 119Jin Qiu, The Culture of Power: Lin Biao <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution.(Stanford CA: Stanford University Press, 1999. Ch. 1-3.)10Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 105-106.11Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 146-147.113


MIND THE MASSESThe Cultural Revolution came about in response to <strong>Ma</strong>o’sfeeling <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e spirit communism <strong>th</strong>at championed by <strong>th</strong>e successof <strong>th</strong>e CCP in <strong>th</strong>e Chinese Civil War had begun to diminish. <strong>Ma</strong>obelieved <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e revolution was intended to be continuous <strong>and</strong>should involve constantly reassessing <strong>th</strong>e party’s adherence to <strong>th</strong>eideals implemented by <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e CCP. 12 These ideals, as awhole, can be understood to be <strong>th</strong>e ‘idea,’ as articulated byBadiou. <strong>Ma</strong>o’s desire to remain true to <strong>th</strong>is idea of communismis what ultimately led to <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution.The Cultural RevolutionThe Cultural Revolution refers to a period between 1966<strong>and</strong> 1976, however, as many scholars have noted, <strong>th</strong>eeffectiveness of <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution after 1970 began todiminish. 1314 Most of <strong>th</strong>e violence <strong>and</strong> purges took place in <strong>th</strong>eseearly years, from about <strong>Ma</strong>y of 1966, until late 1969 or early1970. After 1970, <strong>Ma</strong>o remained in power, but between 1970<strong>and</strong> <strong>Ma</strong>o’s dea<strong>th</strong> in 1976, most of <strong>Ma</strong>o’s opposition figured itwould be better to keep quiet <strong>and</strong> bide <strong>th</strong>eir time instead of rock<strong>th</strong>e boat <strong>and</strong> risk reprisals from <strong>Ma</strong>o or his followers. AlainBadiou has a similar view on <strong>th</strong>e time frame of <strong>th</strong>e CulturalRevolution, but is willing to narrow <strong>th</strong>e dates fur<strong>th</strong>er when hesays, “<strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution, in <strong>th</strong>is conception, forms asequence <strong>th</strong>at runs from November 1965 to July 1968.”Fur<strong>th</strong>ermore, Badiou continues, “I can even accept (<strong>th</strong>is is amatter of political technique) a drastic reduction, which wouldsituate <strong>th</strong>e revolutionary moment properly speaking between <strong>Ma</strong>y1966 <strong>and</strong> September 1967.”After <strong>th</strong>e failure of The Great Leap Forward, <strong>Ma</strong>o, inorder to regain his status as guardian of <strong>th</strong>e revolution <strong>and</strong> its12Xiuyuan, Lu. A Step Toward Underst<strong>and</strong>ing Popular Violence inChina’s Cultural Revolution. Pacific Affairs, Vol. 67, No. 4 (Winter1994-1995)13<strong>Ma</strong>cFarquhar, Roderick <strong>and</strong> Schoenhals, Michael. <strong>Ma</strong>o’s LastRevolution. (Cambridge MA: Harvard University Press, 2009)14Xiuyuan, 533-540.114


MAO’S LEADERSHIP AND THE CULTURAL REVOLUTIONcommunist idea, needed to make <strong>th</strong>e Chinese people believe <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>e values <strong>th</strong>ey had fought for in <strong>th</strong>eir civil war were beingeroded away by revisionist policies <strong>and</strong> deviations from <strong>Ma</strong>rxistdoctrine. <strong>Ma</strong>o was growing increasingly wary of <strong>th</strong>e SovietUnion <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir commitment to <strong>Ma</strong>rxist doctrine in <strong>th</strong>e late1950’s. After Stalin had died, Nikita Khrushchev beganimplementing a number of economic reforms. <strong>Ma</strong>o found <strong>th</strong>esechanges in policy to be unacceptable <strong>and</strong> was worried <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>esame sentiments were beginning to take hold in <strong>th</strong>e CCP as well.<strong>Ma</strong>o feared <strong>th</strong>at any deviation from <strong>th</strong>e <strong>Ma</strong>rxist foundations ofThe Revolution would undermine <strong>th</strong>e legitimacy of China’s claimof aspiring to be an egalitarian society.Under <strong>th</strong>e auspices of transparency <strong>and</strong> free speech, <strong>Ma</strong>owelcomed criticism of himself <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e CCP during <strong>th</strong>e earlystages of <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution. 15 As Badiou Writes in TheCommunist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis:Wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>is movement an absolutely amazingfreedom reigns; groups openly confront eacho<strong>th</strong>er, <strong>th</strong>e journals, tracts, banners <strong>and</strong> neverendingmural posters reproduce revelations of allkinds along wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e political declarations. Fiercecaricatures spare almost no one (in August of1967, <strong>th</strong>e questioning of Zhou Enlai in one of <strong>th</strong>egreat mural posters put up overnight will be one of<strong>th</strong>e reasons for <strong>th</strong>e fall of <strong>th</strong>e so-called 'ultraleftist'tendency). Processions wi<strong>th</strong> gongs, drums<strong>and</strong> loud proclamations take place until late atnight.However, his true intentions were much less transparent. <strong>Ma</strong>odisregarded much of <strong>th</strong>e criticism <strong>and</strong> instead used it as a way toidentify his enemies. The Cultural Revolution began wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>epurge of <strong>th</strong>ous<strong>and</strong>s of officials, many of whom were forced outby a proxy of <strong>Ma</strong>o, like a friendly journalist or someone wi<strong>th</strong>access to large media outlets. One of <strong>th</strong>e most notable instances15Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 128.115


MIND THE MASSESof mass media playing a role in ousting an official is <strong>th</strong>eHowever, <strong>th</strong>e Red Guards, which encompassed a number ofyou<strong>th</strong> organizations <strong>th</strong>at shared similar revolutionary ideals, were<strong>th</strong>e true grassroots implementation of <strong>th</strong>e policies of <strong>th</strong>e CulturalRevolution. 16Acknowledging <strong>th</strong>e need for support, <strong>Ma</strong>o tapped intowhat has historically been <strong>th</strong>e most revolutionary demographic:<strong>th</strong>e you<strong>th</strong>. 17 In <strong>Ma</strong>y of 1966, <strong>Ma</strong>o indefinitely canceled allclasses at schools in Beijing <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>en in June of 1966 exp<strong>and</strong>ed<strong>th</strong>e decision <strong>and</strong> closed all schools countrywide. The Chineseyou<strong>th</strong> responded to <strong>Ma</strong>o’s accusations <strong>th</strong>at a faction wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>eCCP wanted to alter <strong>th</strong>e direction of <strong>th</strong>e country’s policies to try<strong>and</strong> fix some of <strong>th</strong>e social <strong>and</strong> economic problems <strong>th</strong>at ailedChina. To some, <strong>th</strong>ese revisionists might be consideredpragmatic since <strong>th</strong>ey were using <strong>th</strong>ere learned experience toshape new policies. However, <strong>Ma</strong>o did not view <strong>th</strong>em kindly. Hebelieved <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e revisionists in <strong>th</strong>e CCP were ideologicallymisguiding China <strong>and</strong> did not want to follow in <strong>th</strong>e footsteps of<strong>th</strong>e Soviet Union after <strong>th</strong>e dea<strong>th</strong> of Stalin.To counter <strong>th</strong>ese revisionists, <strong>Ma</strong>o continued to purgeparty members if <strong>th</strong>ey were suspected of disloyalty or right-wingleanings. Indicative of <strong>th</strong>is policy was <strong>Ma</strong>o’s purge of academicsor CCP officials who he believed had not been fai<strong>th</strong>ful to <strong>Ma</strong>rxistideals. Not only would <strong>Ma</strong>o go after <strong>th</strong>ose who had alreadyshown disloyalty, but also some argue <strong>th</strong>at he tended to target <strong>th</strong>epeople who he feared might betray him in <strong>th</strong>e future, even if <strong>th</strong>eyhadn’t done so already. One of <strong>th</strong>e most notable cases of <strong>th</strong>ispreemptive action was <strong>th</strong>e dea<strong>th</strong> of Lin Biao, one of <strong>Ma</strong>o’s closesallies on remaining true to <strong>th</strong>e ideological foundations of TheRevolution. 18No longer occupied by <strong>th</strong>eir studies <strong>th</strong>e you<strong>th</strong> of Chinabecame enchanted by <strong>Ma</strong>o’s call to action. They formed ‘RedGuards’ wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e goal of ridding China of any subversion to16Cheek, Timo<strong>th</strong>y (Editor). A Critical Introduction to <strong>Ma</strong>o. (NewYork, NY: Cambridge University Press, 2010)17Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 129-131.18Qiu, Ch. 4.116


MAO’S LEADERSHIP AND THE CULTURAL REVOLUTIONcommunism. The Red Guards, because of <strong>th</strong>eir sharedcommitment to <strong>th</strong>e same ideology, were easily influenced by<strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> would consequently attack his opponents wi<strong>th</strong>techniques ranging from public humiliation to murder. 19 Soonafter, <strong>Ma</strong>o encouraged <strong>th</strong>e working class as well as <strong>th</strong>e peasantsof China to form <strong>th</strong>eir own Red Guards <strong>and</strong> travel around <strong>th</strong>ecountry to revitalize <strong>th</strong>e idea of <strong>th</strong>e revolution. Supported wi<strong>th</strong>trucks <strong>and</strong> o<strong>th</strong>er equipment provided by <strong>th</strong>e CCP, <strong>th</strong>e Red Guardsattacked anyone perceived as subversive to <strong>Ma</strong>o, or anyone whodid not adhere to <strong>th</strong>e <strong>Ma</strong>rxist ideals <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e CCP had establishedafter <strong>th</strong>e Chinese Civil War. 20 <strong>Ma</strong>o’s control over his supporters,not just limited to <strong>th</strong>e Red Guards, had begun to grow, <strong>and</strong> heexercised it in a way <strong>th</strong>at weeded out any competition he mayhave had.Applying Badiou to The Cultural RevolutionOver <strong>th</strong>e course of <strong>th</strong>e 1950’s, in reaction to <strong>th</strong>e GreatLeap Forward, <strong>th</strong>e CCP had slipped into “an increasinglybureaucratized, modernizing society in which <strong>th</strong>e gap betweenvalues <strong>and</strong> practice widens, idealistic pronouncements becomeempty rhetoric, commitments to societal goals are weak, <strong>and</strong>power is used to pursue narrowly defined interests.” 21 <strong>Ma</strong>o waswatching <strong>th</strong>e Revolutionary Idea slip away as he saw <strong>th</strong>e CCPstray from its foundations under <strong>th</strong>e guidance of revisionists likeDeng Xiaoping <strong>and</strong> Liu Shaoqi. In order to remain true to hisidea of communism, <strong>Ma</strong>o saw <strong>th</strong>e need to rid political life inChina of <strong>th</strong>e overarching party-hierarchy. This hierarchy, whichenabled <strong>th</strong>e elites in Chinese society to impose <strong>th</strong>e minority’s willon <strong>th</strong>at of <strong>th</strong>e proletarian-majority, was seen by <strong>Ma</strong>o as explicitlyagainst his egalitarian ideals.19<strong>Ma</strong>cFarquhar <strong>and</strong> Schoenhals.20Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 127-12821Tang Tsou. The Cultural Revolution <strong>and</strong> Post-<strong>Ma</strong>o Reforms: aHistorical Perspective. (Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press,1986) 68.117


MIND THE MASSESUsing Badiou to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution <strong>and</strong>it’s effect on <strong>th</strong>e Chinese masses is an attempt to underst<strong>and</strong> howa leader like <strong>Ma</strong>o can incite his followers to implement change in<strong>th</strong>eir society. Badiou’s concept of an idea can be traced<strong>th</strong>roughout <strong>th</strong>e course of <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution. We canconsistently see <strong>Ma</strong>o implicating ‘The Revolution’ asjustification for his policies. However, Badiou’s stance oncommunism should be explained fur<strong>th</strong>er before continuing tocompare it to <strong>Ma</strong>o’s policies during <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution. ForBadiou, communism is not what we <strong>th</strong>ink of in western societyafter <strong>th</strong>e Cold War. Badiou argues:It is essential today to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at‘communist’ can no longer be <strong>th</strong>e adjectivequalifying a politics. An entire century ofexperiences bo<strong>th</strong> epic in scope ad appalling wasrequired to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at certain phrasesproduced by <strong>th</strong>is short-circuiting between <strong>th</strong>e real<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Idea were misconceived, phrases such as‘communist party’ or ‘communist state’—anoxymoron <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e phrase ‘socialist state’attempted to get around. 22This is important to keep in mind while discussing <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eCultural Revolution because <strong>th</strong>eir implementation of communismas a political system is likely not ideal for Badiou. Thedifference between different governments’ implementations ofcommunism as a political system is not what is important.Ra<strong>th</strong>er, it is <strong>Ma</strong>o’s use of what Badiou would consider <strong>th</strong>e ‘Ideaof communism’ being embodied in <strong>th</strong>e masses <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e ability tocontrol <strong>th</strong>ose masses <strong>th</strong>at is relevant. In <strong>th</strong>e case of <strong>th</strong>e RedGuards—<strong>th</strong>ey are certainly <strong>th</strong>e most significant crowd in Chinaduring <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution—<strong>Ma</strong>o infused <strong>th</strong>em wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Idea.We can also see ano<strong>th</strong>er connection here wi<strong>th</strong> Badiouwhen he says, “[W]e will say <strong>th</strong>at an Idea is <strong>th</strong>e possibility for anindividual to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at his or her participation in a singular22Badiou, The Idea of Communism, 5.118


MAO’S LEADERSHIP AND THE CULTURAL REVOLUTIONpolitical process(his or her entry into a body-of-tru<strong>th</strong>) is also, in acertain way, a historical decision” 23 This helps us underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eappeal of joining <strong>th</strong>e Red Guards for <strong>th</strong>e young Chinese men <strong>and</strong>women. They sought to be at <strong>th</strong>e forefront of what <strong>th</strong>ey werebeing told was right by <strong>Ma</strong>o, or what Badiou would consider a‘tru<strong>th</strong>.’ Fur<strong>th</strong>ermore, Badiou explains, “Thanks to <strong>th</strong>e Idea, <strong>th</strong>eindividual, as an element of <strong>th</strong>e new Subject, realizes his or herbelonging to <strong>th</strong>e movement of History. For about two centuries(from Babeuf’s ‘community of equals’ to <strong>th</strong>e 1980’s) <strong>th</strong>e word‘communism’ was <strong>th</strong>e most important name of an Idea located in<strong>th</strong>e field of emancipatory or revolutionary politics. To be acommunist was of course to be a militant of a Communist Partyin a given country.” 24 Again, Badiou helps us underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>einfluences being exerted by <strong>Ma</strong>o. In <strong>th</strong>e Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis,Badiou fur<strong>th</strong>er explains <strong>th</strong>e connection between <strong>th</strong>e Idea <strong>and</strong>revolutionary actions:The general slogan speaks of a revolutionary struggleagainst old ideas <strong>and</strong> old customs (<strong>th</strong>at is what gives content to<strong>th</strong>e adjective 'cultural', which in Chinese means ra<strong>th</strong>er'civilizational' <strong>and</strong>, in old <strong>Ma</strong>rxist jargon, 'superstructural'. <strong>Ma</strong>nygroups gave <strong>th</strong>is slogan a destructive <strong>and</strong> violent, evenpersecutory, interpretation. The hunting-down of women wearingbraids, of formally educated intellectuals, of hesitant professors,of all <strong>th</strong>e 'cadres' who do not use <strong>th</strong>e same phraseology as such<strong>and</strong>-sucha splinter group, <strong>th</strong>e raiding of libraries or museums, <strong>th</strong>eunbearable arrogance of small revolutionary chiefs wi<strong>th</strong> regard to<strong>th</strong>e mass of <strong>th</strong>e undecided 25One of <strong>Ma</strong>o’s most important policies was to destroymonuments <strong>th</strong>at championed <strong>th</strong>e feudal past in China. 26Essentially, <strong>Ma</strong>o wanted to start China’s history over fromscratch, <strong>and</strong> by depicting <strong>th</strong>e imminent danger <strong>th</strong>at a particularindividual or institution to ‘The Revolution,’ he could effectively23Badiou, The Idea of Communism, 3.24Badiou, The Idea of Communism, 3-4.25Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 128-129.26Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis,128.119


MIND THE MASSESmobilize masses of his supporters to squash anyone or any<strong>th</strong>ing<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>reatened him.Ano<strong>th</strong>er specific example <strong>th</strong>at we can trace <strong>Ma</strong>o’s use ofThe Revolution back to Badiou’s concept of an idea is <strong>th</strong>eincident in Beijing <strong>th</strong>at sparked <strong>th</strong>e closing of schools in <strong>Ma</strong>y of1966. In late <strong>Ma</strong>y of 1959, Nie Yuanzi, a professor as PekingUniversity, published a cartoon <strong>th</strong>at was critical of <strong>th</strong>e school’sadministration. Nie, via his poster, implied <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e school was asafe-haven for revisionism <strong>and</strong> was harmful to <strong>th</strong>e ideals uponwhich <strong>th</strong>e CCP was founded. Al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>e university rebuffed<strong>th</strong>ese accusations, <strong>Ma</strong>o saw <strong>th</strong>e poster as <strong>th</strong>e ideal medium forcommunicating <strong>th</strong>e message to <strong>th</strong>e entire Chinese population.The poster was reproduced in <strong>th</strong>e nationally distributed People’sDaily, <strong>and</strong> even led to <strong>Ma</strong>o publicly acknowledging <strong>th</strong>e posterlater in <strong>th</strong>e same publication. 27Tang Tsao, in his book The Cultural Revolution <strong>and</strong> Post-<strong>Ma</strong>o Reforms: A Historical Perspective, acknowledges <strong>th</strong>estagnation of <strong>th</strong>e Idea <strong>and</strong> its revolutionary ideals in <strong>th</strong>e yearsbetween <strong>th</strong>e Great Leap Forward <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolutionwhen he writes:It is my belief <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e Chinese political systemprior to <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution is one of <strong>th</strong>epurest forms found in human experience of a typeof association in which <strong>th</strong>ere is a clear-cutseparation between <strong>th</strong>e elites <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e masses. Ifone follows Ralf Dahrendorf in asserting <strong>th</strong>at inevery social organization <strong>th</strong>ere is a differentialdistribution of power <strong>and</strong> au<strong>th</strong>ority, a divisioninvolving domination <strong>and</strong> subjection, <strong>th</strong>e Chinesepolitical system can be taken as one of <strong>th</strong>e polarexamples of all social organizations, showingclearly <strong>th</strong>eir possibilities <strong>and</strong> limitations, <strong>th</strong>eirproblems <strong>and</strong> dilemmas. From <strong>th</strong>is perspective,<strong>th</strong>e <strong>Ma</strong>oist vision as it has revealed itself in itsextreme form during <strong>th</strong>e early phases of <strong>th</strong>e27Tsou, Chapters 1, 2, <strong>and</strong> 4.120


MAO’S LEADERSHIP AND THE CULTURAL REVOLUTIONCultural Revolution can be considered a critiqueof <strong>th</strong>is type of political organization. It representsan attempt to minimize <strong>th</strong>e consequences arisingfrom <strong>th</strong>e division between domination <strong>and</strong>subjection by changing <strong>th</strong>e pattern of participationof <strong>th</strong>e dominated in <strong>th</strong>e process wi<strong>th</strong>in everysingle organization, by redefining <strong>th</strong>e role of <strong>th</strong>osein positions of au<strong>th</strong>ority, <strong>and</strong> by changing <strong>th</strong>eirattitudes <strong>and</strong> values so <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e line betweendomination <strong>and</strong> subjection is blurred <strong>and</strong> a newtype of relationship between <strong>th</strong>e two groups willbe obtained. 28<strong>Ma</strong>o’s recognition of what ailed <strong>th</strong>e revolutionary spirit—namely<strong>th</strong>e disparity between <strong>th</strong>e elites <strong>and</strong> commoners, <strong>th</strong>e educated <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>e uneducated—allowed him to bring <strong>th</strong>e Idea back to <strong>th</strong>eforefront of China’s political realm. In <strong>th</strong>is sense, it is not somuch <strong>th</strong>e Idea <strong>th</strong>at is important; it is <strong>th</strong>e danger confronting <strong>th</strong>eIdea <strong>th</strong>at connects <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Red Guards <strong>and</strong> allows <strong>Ma</strong>o toexert control over <strong>th</strong>em.Ano<strong>th</strong>er interesting connection between <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> Badioucan be seen in Badiou’s essay, The Idea of Communism. <strong>Ma</strong>o isknown for having a larger-<strong>th</strong>an-life personality; one <strong>th</strong>at seemedto transcend <strong>th</strong>e country <strong>and</strong> unite <strong>th</strong>e Chinese population. The‘cult’ of <strong>Ma</strong>o’s personality was some<strong>th</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>at each individualChinese citizen could relate to. Badiou refers to “<strong>th</strong>e cult ofpersonality” <strong>and</strong> notes it’s unique streng<strong>th</strong> in bonding a group toits leader:The simplest reason is <strong>th</strong>at ordinary history, <strong>th</strong>ehistory of individual lives, is confined wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>estate. The history of a life, wi<strong>th</strong> nei<strong>th</strong>er decisionnor choice, is in itself a part of <strong>th</strong>e history of <strong>th</strong>eState, whose conventional mediations are <strong>th</strong>efamily, work, <strong>th</strong>e homel<strong>and</strong>, property, religioncustoms <strong>and</strong> so for<strong>th</strong>. The heroic, but individual,28Tsou, 67.121


MIND THE MASSESprojection of an exception to all <strong>th</strong>e above—as atru<strong>th</strong> procedure—also aims at being shared wi<strong>th</strong>everyone else; it aims to show itself to be not onlyan exception but also a possibility <strong>th</strong>at everyonecan share from now on. And <strong>th</strong>at is one if <strong>th</strong>eIdea’s functions: to project <strong>th</strong>e exception into <strong>th</strong>eordinary life of individuals, to fill what merelyexists wi<strong>th</strong> a certain measure of <strong>th</strong>e extraordinary.To convince my own immediate circle—husb<strong>and</strong>or wife, neighbours, friends, colleagues—<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>efantastic exception of tru<strong>th</strong>s in <strong>th</strong>e making alsoexists, <strong>th</strong>at we are not doomed to livesprogrammed by <strong>th</strong>e constraints of <strong>th</strong>e State 29Here, Badiou does not specifically reference <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e cult ofhis personality, but his words very accurately describe <strong>th</strong>e logicbehind <strong>th</strong>e adoration shown for <strong>Ma</strong>o. However, Badiou doesaddress <strong>th</strong>e everyday utility <strong>th</strong>at Chinese citizens placed on<strong>Ma</strong>o’s words <strong>and</strong> teachings:There were not only <strong>th</strong>e giant statues, <strong>th</strong>e LittleRed Book, <strong>th</strong>e constant invocation, in anycircumstances, of <strong>th</strong>e Chairman, <strong>th</strong>e hymns for <strong>th</strong>e'Great Helmsman', but <strong>th</strong>ere was also a widespread<strong>and</strong> unprecedented one-sidedness to <strong>th</strong>ereferences, as <strong>th</strong>ough <strong>Ma</strong>o's writings <strong>and</strong> speechescould suffice for all occasions, even when it is aquestion of growing tomatoes or deciding on <strong>th</strong>euse (or not) of <strong>th</strong>e piano in symphonic orchestras.9It is striking to see <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e most violent rebelgroups, <strong>th</strong>ose who break most decisively wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>ebureaucratic order, are also <strong>th</strong>ose who push <strong>th</strong>isaspect of <strong>th</strong>e situation <strong>th</strong>e fur<strong>th</strong>est. In particular,<strong>th</strong>ey are <strong>th</strong>e ones who launched <strong>th</strong>e formula of '<strong>th</strong>eabsolute au<strong>th</strong>ority of <strong>Ma</strong>o-Zedong Thought', <strong>and</strong>who declare <strong>th</strong>e need to submit oneself to <strong>th</strong>is29Badiou, The Idea of Communism, 11.122


MAO’S LEADERSHIP AND THE CULTURAL REVOLUTION<strong>th</strong>ought even 'wi<strong>th</strong>out underst<strong>and</strong>ing it. 30This adoration, which continues to <strong>th</strong>is day, is symbolic ofevery<strong>th</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>at makes up The Revolution. <strong>Ma</strong>o has shown hisfollowers <strong>th</strong>at it is possible to do away wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e unfair <strong>and</strong>discriminatory institutions of <strong>th</strong>e State, <strong>and</strong> by rallying behind <strong>th</strong>eimage of <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> his personality, <strong>th</strong>e citizens have <strong>th</strong>eopportunity to be apart of <strong>th</strong>is idea <strong>and</strong> its perpetuation.Conclusion <strong>and</strong> After<strong>th</strong>oughtsMy research has turned up many examples of <strong>th</strong>edominance of a leader in <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> his use of an ‘Idea’ in Chinesepolitics during <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution. While <strong>th</strong>e CulturalRevolution was largely over by 1970—at least in its mostferocious <strong>and</strong> violent forms—it still lived on until <strong>Ma</strong>o’s dea<strong>th</strong> in1976. While <strong>Ma</strong>o’s intentions may have been clear for sometime now, it is still difficult to underst<strong>and</strong> how he planned onsustaining <strong>th</strong>e idea of communism in China.Originally, <strong>Ma</strong>o, after being replaced following <strong>th</strong>e GreatLeap Forward, had to defeat <strong>th</strong>e revisionists who wanted toimplement changes <strong>th</strong>ey <strong>th</strong>ough would better <strong>th</strong>e country even<strong>th</strong>ough it ran counter to <strong>th</strong>eir commitment to communism. After<strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution <strong>and</strong> <strong>Ma</strong>o’s dea<strong>th</strong>, it is again <strong>th</strong>e samerevisionists, most notably Deng Xiaoping, <strong>th</strong>at would ascend topower in <strong>th</strong>e CCP <strong>and</strong> begin to liberalize foreign trade <strong>and</strong> openup to foreign direct investment. It it’s present state, <strong>th</strong>e CCP isonly nominally a communist regime. Communism, as it exists inChina today, is a far cry from <strong>th</strong>e egalitarian ideals advocated forby <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> Badiou. I believe <strong>th</strong>at wi<strong>th</strong>out a leader as committedas <strong>Ma</strong>o, <strong>th</strong>e CCP <strong>and</strong> China would inevitably begin to liberalizeforeign trade <strong>and</strong> begin to adopt o<strong>th</strong>er capitalistic practices.<strong>Ma</strong>ny of <strong>th</strong>e advocates for <strong>th</strong>ese capitalistic, or revisionistpolicies, like Deng, are <strong>th</strong>e ones who began to take power before<strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>en forced out by <strong>Ma</strong>o as part of <strong>th</strong>eCultural Revolution. After <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution, <strong>th</strong>ese same30Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 149-150.123


MIND THE MASSESpeople—<strong>th</strong>e ones labeled ‘revisionists’ by <strong>Ma</strong>o—cam back intopower <strong>and</strong> have been in power ever since. <strong>Ma</strong>o attempted toremain idealistic, however his failure to heed advice appears tobe one of his biggest problems. In <strong>th</strong>e sense of Badiou’s ‘Idea,’<strong>Ma</strong>o exemplifies it, but perhaps such strict adherence to an Ideaproved not to be <strong>th</strong>e ideal way to organized a country. Badiouacknowledges <strong>th</strong>at <strong>Ma</strong>o brought China to <strong>th</strong>e brink of a civil warduring <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution, <strong>and</strong> his suggestion <strong>th</strong>at “it willtake <strong>th</strong>e cold-bloodedness of <strong>th</strong>e central power, as well as <strong>th</strong>efirm declarations coming from numerous army units in all <strong>th</strong>eprovinces, to change <strong>th</strong>e course of <strong>th</strong>e events” hints at <strong>th</strong>eparadox of <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution. 31 On <strong>th</strong>e one h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>th</strong>eCultural Revolution was supposed to empower <strong>th</strong>e masses, but on<strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er h<strong>and</strong>, it began to spiral out of control so quickly <strong>th</strong>atmass politics would not suffice in place of a hierarchical powerstructure.I have come to <strong>th</strong>e conclusion <strong>th</strong>at Badiou’s concept of anIdea highlights <strong>th</strong>e importance of what <strong>Ma</strong>o had in mind while hewas undertaking policies to purify <strong>th</strong>e CCP <strong>and</strong> even <strong>th</strong>e balanceof power between <strong>th</strong>e rulers <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e subjects. It allowed him togain control of his citizens <strong>and</strong> guide <strong>th</strong>em towards a commongoal. <strong>Ma</strong>o achieved an unmatched control over <strong>th</strong>e population<strong>and</strong> for a good reason. <strong>Ma</strong>o did more <strong>th</strong>an just spew emptyrhetoric; he inspired his followers to better <strong>th</strong>eir country <strong>and</strong>situation <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e Idea. Badiou <strong>and</strong> <strong>Ma</strong>o bo<strong>th</strong> believe inconstantly refreshing <strong>th</strong>eir commitment to <strong>th</strong>eir ‘Idea.’ In <strong>th</strong>ecase of <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> China, <strong>Ma</strong>o believed <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e revolution shouldbe continuous in order to keep it from growing tired <strong>and</strong>ineffective, hence suggesting to his followers <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey should notbe too comfortable wi<strong>th</strong> old practices <strong>and</strong> customs. 32 The RedGuards of <strong>th</strong>e Cultural Revolution are a perfect example ofgrassroots political action, which bo<strong>th</strong> <strong>Ma</strong>o <strong>and</strong> Badiou wouldagree is essential to keeping an Idea alive.31Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 143.32Badiou, The Communist Hypo<strong>th</strong>esis, 128.124


SECTION 4WHERE IS THECROWD?


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDSChapter 7Paris: a city of crowdsEleanor McDavisIntroductionThroughout history cities all over <strong>th</strong>e world have seen <strong>th</strong>ecreation <strong>and</strong> dispersion of crowds but one city above all becameknown for its riots <strong>and</strong> barricades; <strong>th</strong>is city was Paris. The firstbarricades appeared in 1588 <strong>and</strong> after <strong>th</strong>at barricades became atactic frequently used by <strong>th</strong>e Parisian crowd. One reason <strong>th</strong>atParis is so interesting to look at in terms of crowd development is<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e city was completely redesigned in <strong>th</strong>e second half of <strong>th</strong>enineteen<strong>th</strong> century to try to limit crowd formations. Paris isunique <strong>and</strong> looking at its redesign allows us to discover howimportant <strong>th</strong>e physical layout of a city can be to crowdformations. If, as I believe, crowds cannot be stopped by limiting<strong>th</strong>eir physical connections <strong>th</strong>en <strong>th</strong>is indicates <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>epsychological connection is a more powerful influence <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>ephysical environment.This paper will discuss a number of issues. First it willtake a look at Paris before <strong>and</strong> after its redesign by <strong>th</strong>e architectHaussmann in <strong>th</strong>e nineteen<strong>th</strong> century. This will allow me to <strong>th</strong>enexplore which aspects of <strong>th</strong>e crowd were limited or removed.Discovering which features of <strong>th</strong>e Parisian crowd were limitedwill allow me to underst<strong>and</strong> what it was <strong>th</strong>at au<strong>th</strong>orities fearedabout <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong> what <strong>th</strong>ey <strong>th</strong>ought was <strong>th</strong>e best way to keep<strong>th</strong>em under control. After <strong>th</strong>is I focus on how <strong>and</strong> whyHaussmann’s redesign was not completely effective in stoppingcrowd development in Paris at which point <strong>th</strong>e events in Paris in<strong>Ma</strong>y 1968 will be looked at. To conclude <strong>th</strong>e paper I will discusshow <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd interacts to <strong>th</strong>e physical crowd <strong>and</strong>how <strong>th</strong>is is seen in <strong>th</strong>e Parisian context. . My conclusion will127


MIND THE MASSESshow <strong>th</strong>at for crowds to be effective <strong>th</strong>ere needs to be apsychological crowd which allows <strong>th</strong>e crowd to spread beyondcorporeal boundaries <strong>and</strong> it fortifies <strong>th</strong>e physical crowd.Paris Before 1850Paris today is very different from pre 1851 Paris. Sixtyper cent of <strong>th</strong>e street <strong>and</strong> buildings of present day Paris were builtin Haussmann’s time. 1 The Paris of <strong>th</strong>e middle ages was verydifferent from <strong>th</strong>e industrial Paris of <strong>th</strong>e 1840s; it had been veryprosperous due to being a city of scholars, kings <strong>and</strong> religion.The University of Paris was founded in <strong>th</strong>e early <strong>th</strong>irteen<strong>th</strong>century during <strong>th</strong>e reign of Philippe Augustus which brought agreat deal of money to <strong>th</strong>e city. Before <strong>th</strong>is, during <strong>th</strong>e twelf<strong>th</strong>century, <strong>th</strong>e King’s palace had settled on <strong>th</strong>e Ile wi<strong>th</strong> his lawcourts <strong>and</strong> in close proximity was <strong>th</strong>e palace of <strong>th</strong>e Bishop ofParis. Having two extremely weal<strong>th</strong>y <strong>and</strong> powerful men based in<strong>th</strong>e city helped to create a weal<strong>th</strong>y city. 2 At <strong>th</strong>is point Paris was acity which showed <strong>th</strong>e power, streng<strong>th</strong> <strong>and</strong> weal<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>eindividual.Between <strong>th</strong>e end of <strong>th</strong>e Middle Ages <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e start of <strong>th</strong>eindustrial age Paris had had numerous additions <strong>and</strong> changesmade to its topography but for <strong>th</strong>e majority of <strong>th</strong>e time <strong>th</strong>eseembellishments were placed on top of or wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e crampedmedieval city. The image of <strong>th</strong>is crowded city was caughtperfectly by <strong>th</strong>e French novelist Restif de la Bretonne in <strong>th</strong>eeighteen<strong>th</strong> century when he wrote “oh, what a lot of people! Somany <strong>th</strong>at nobody knows anyone else, not even in <strong>th</strong>e sameneighbourhood, not even in <strong>th</strong>e same house…” 3 Paris was a cityof <strong>th</strong>e masses, where people lived on top of each o<strong>th</strong>er. By 1840<strong>th</strong>e boundaries of Paris had been reached <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e influx of <strong>th</strong>enewcomers to <strong>th</strong>e city meant <strong>th</strong>at many of <strong>th</strong>e nearby towns had1Saalaman, Howard. Haussmann: Paris Transformed (New York, G.Braziller. 1971) 116.2Jordan, David P. Transforming Paris: <strong>th</strong>e life <strong>and</strong> labors of BaronHaussmann. (New York. Free Press. 1995). 203Jordan, 14.128


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDSbeen taken over by a mass of lower working class people. Paris in<strong>th</strong>e mid nineteen<strong>th</strong> century was being over taken by <strong>th</strong>e poor wholived in crowded <strong>and</strong> dirty conditions wi<strong>th</strong> wretched smells <strong>and</strong>rampant epidemics because <strong>th</strong>is was better <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>e poor, ruralfarming lives <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey had come from. 4 What <strong>th</strong>is meant <strong>th</strong>at was<strong>th</strong>at in Paris <strong>th</strong>e urban middle class were being pushed outbecause <strong>th</strong>ere was only really housing for <strong>th</strong>e poor, which werehorribly overcrowded, or for <strong>th</strong>e rich.The growing number of cramped, twisted <strong>and</strong> mangledstreets <strong>and</strong> houses created a perfect basis for <strong>th</strong>e creation ofbarricades. The first barricade occurred in 1588 <strong>and</strong> was used byParisians in response to soldiers being placed in <strong>th</strong>e streets ofParis. By <strong>th</strong>e end of <strong>th</strong>e Middle Ages <strong>th</strong>e barricades` main usewas to restrict military movement. 5 From <strong>th</strong>is point onward <strong>th</strong>eParisian crowd used barricading as an extremely effectiverevolutionary tactic. However <strong>th</strong>ere were long periods wherebarricades were not being used. Barricades in Paris wereprimarily used by <strong>th</strong>e people against <strong>th</strong>e figures of au<strong>th</strong>ority <strong>and</strong>members of elite regimes, particularly against soldiers <strong>and</strong>members of <strong>th</strong>e militarily. Initially barricading was used by <strong>th</strong>ecrowd to try <strong>and</strong> gain leverage over political leaders. Eventuallybarricades became part of <strong>th</strong>e me<strong>th</strong>ods to try to over<strong>th</strong>row <strong>th</strong>estate. Barricades, in <strong>th</strong>e later part of <strong>th</strong>e eighteen<strong>th</strong> century <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>roughout <strong>th</strong>e nineteen<strong>th</strong> century became one of <strong>th</strong>e iconicimages of crowds <strong>and</strong> revolutions. In all likelihood <strong>th</strong>is wasprobably down to <strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>at between 1795 <strong>and</strong> 1871 <strong>th</strong>ere weretwenty-one recorded instances of barricading in Paris. 6By <strong>th</strong>e revolution of 1848 <strong>th</strong>e me<strong>th</strong>ods <strong>and</strong> effectivenessof barricades were at <strong>th</strong>eir peak but <strong>th</strong>ere was still much variation<strong>th</strong>at occurred from barricade to barricade. Militaryreconnaissance reports in 1848 describe some of <strong>th</strong>e barricades asbeing “mounds up to five metres wide <strong>and</strong> of widely varying4Saalaman, 46.5Douglas, Carl. Barricades <strong>and</strong> Boulevards: <strong>Ma</strong>terial transformation ofParis 1795-1871. (Enigma; AUT University. Interstice, vol.8, pp.31 –42. 2008). 416Douglas, 32.129


MIND THE MASSESheights.” 7 O<strong>th</strong>er descriptions show <strong>th</strong>e two-storey barricade of<strong>th</strong>e Faubourg de Temple which appear to be of military quality.Al<strong>th</strong>ough it is clear <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e physical presence of <strong>th</strong>ebarricades was very important to pre-Haussmann Parisianrevolutionaries <strong>th</strong>e importance of <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>eoretical barricade mustbe considered. Douglas’ dissection of <strong>th</strong>e Parisian barricadesshows <strong>th</strong>at much of <strong>th</strong>e power <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e barricades held was in partdue to <strong>th</strong>e image <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e public <strong>and</strong> au<strong>th</strong>orities had of barricades.If <strong>th</strong>e soldiers believed <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e barricades were being run by <strong>th</strong>epeople, ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an rebels or <strong>th</strong>e “scum of society” 8 , <strong>th</strong>eirmentality would change <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e barricades would have morepower. This said, one of <strong>th</strong>e reasons <strong>th</strong>at Haussmann’s designtore down a huge amount of <strong>th</strong>e medieval city was because Pariswas difficult to control. As Douglas writes, “Under <strong>th</strong>e regime of<strong>th</strong>e barricades, divisions into tenancies <strong>and</strong> properties were nolonger respected….barricaders converted <strong>th</strong>e city into acontinuous field of urban matter, to be traversed or tunnelled<strong>th</strong>rough.” Being able to get rid of <strong>th</strong>ese passageways, tunnels,houses <strong>and</strong> in general <strong>th</strong>e mazes which had been spreading<strong>th</strong>roughout Paris for hundreds <strong>and</strong> hundreds of years would mean<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e balance of power would switch from <strong>th</strong>e people back toruling elite.The Paris <strong>th</strong>at Haussmann was dealing wi<strong>th</strong> in 1850 wascramped <strong>and</strong> crowded which had been caused by it more <strong>th</strong><strong>and</strong>oubling in size since <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>irteen<strong>th</strong> century. This, combined wi<strong>th</strong><strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e majority of <strong>th</strong>e population of Paris was made upof lower class migrants meant <strong>th</strong>at housing was poorly built,encouraging disease. A large number of epidemics spread<strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e city on a regular basis, partly because <strong>th</strong>ere was nosewage or water systems in <strong>th</strong>e city. In addition to <strong>th</strong>is Paris washard to police <strong>and</strong> frequently saw volatile crowds <strong>and</strong> uprisingsdevelop. One reason was because barricades could easily beerected in <strong>th</strong>e narrow twisting streets; ano<strong>th</strong>er was becausecrowds had <strong>th</strong>e upper h<strong>and</strong> as <strong>th</strong>ey were able to travel <strong>th</strong>roughroutes which were unfamiliar to <strong>th</strong>e military. Haussmann had an7Douglas, 37.8Douglas, 36.130


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDSenormous <strong>and</strong> complicated project on his h<strong>and</strong>s when <strong>th</strong>e SecondEmpire began <strong>and</strong>, al<strong>th</strong>ough work was still incomplete by <strong>th</strong>etime <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e Paris Commune was in control in 1871, his planscontinued to be put into action until <strong>th</strong>e project was completed at<strong>th</strong>e end of nineteen<strong>th</strong> century.Haussmann’s RedesignIn <strong>th</strong>is paper <strong>th</strong>e redesign of Paris has previously referredto as being Haussmann’s design but it is important to make clear<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is project was not run by him alone. Haussmann is givencredit for coming up wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e design of <strong>th</strong>e “city of modernity”but Napoleon III was just as involved in creating <strong>th</strong>e new look.However, he was written out after <strong>th</strong>e fall of Second Republic. 9By removing Louis-Napoleon Bonaparte’s name from <strong>th</strong>e legacyof <strong>th</strong>e design it allowed <strong>th</strong>e rebuilding to continue <strong>th</strong>roughout <strong>th</strong>evarious different regime changes <strong>th</strong>at occurred in <strong>th</strong>e latter half of<strong>th</strong>e nineteen<strong>th</strong> century. This indicates is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e reasons behind<strong>th</strong>e redesign must have been based on common fears <strong>th</strong>atmembers of <strong>th</strong>e ruling elite felt about crowds.One of <strong>th</strong>e easiest ways to visualise Haussmann’sredesign it to <strong>th</strong>ink of Paris as a body <strong>and</strong> its streets as <strong>th</strong>evascular system; by 1850 <strong>th</strong>e cities veins <strong>and</strong> arteries wereclogged up <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e capillaries were taking over. <strong>Ma</strong>xime duCamp described Paris as “suffocating in <strong>th</strong>e tiny, narrow, putrid<strong>and</strong> tangled street… every<strong>th</strong>ing suffered: hygiene, security, speedof communications <strong>and</strong> public morality.” 10 The first change <strong>th</strong>atHaussmann’s design did was open up <strong>th</strong>e city by creating anumber of major crossroads; <strong>th</strong>ese were often referred to as <strong>th</strong>egr<strong>and</strong>e croisee. The Rue de Rivoli created an essential link from<strong>th</strong>e east to <strong>th</strong>e west of <strong>th</strong>e city. It began at <strong>th</strong>e Arc de Triomphe<strong>and</strong> ran all <strong>th</strong>e way past <strong>th</strong>e Place de la Bastille <strong>and</strong> out of <strong>th</strong>ecity. This not only created a very large, imposing <strong>th</strong>oroughfarebut also meant <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ous<strong>and</strong>s of homes <strong>and</strong> a huge number of9Jones, Colin. Paris: Biography of a City. (Engl<strong>and</strong>. Penguin Books;First Edition, April 4, 2006). 34510Jones, 349.131


MIND THE MASSEStiny streets were demolished. The removal of <strong>th</strong>e small, twistingstreets meant <strong>th</strong>at it became very difficult for barricades to beerected. However, at <strong>th</strong>e same time as Paris was being redesignedimprovements in military tactics <strong>and</strong> technology meant <strong>th</strong>atbarricades could be more easily overcome by <strong>th</strong>e French army by<strong>th</strong>e start of <strong>th</strong>e 1870s. 11 As <strong>th</strong>e nineteen<strong>th</strong> century continued <strong>th</strong>edemolition of houses <strong>and</strong> streets was unrelenting <strong>and</strong> Haussmanndeveloped <strong>th</strong>e Boulevards Sebastopol, de Strasbourg <strong>and</strong> Saint-Michel which intersected <strong>th</strong>e Rue de Rivoli. Figure.1 shows <strong>th</strong>enew boulevards <strong>and</strong> streets <strong>th</strong>at divided up <strong>th</strong>e city in to severaldifferent <strong>and</strong> distinct sections.Figure 1. 12It was not just enormous streets <strong>th</strong>at helped to open Paris up, <strong>th</strong>edevelopment of <strong>th</strong>e trains systems <strong>and</strong> railway stations werecrucial too. Part of <strong>th</strong>e reason <strong>th</strong>at Haussmann looked atdeveloping <strong>th</strong>e railway systems was because it was better fitted to<strong>th</strong>e lives of <strong>th</strong>e emergent upper middle class. During <strong>th</strong>is period itwas <strong>th</strong>e middle classes who were increasingly restless about <strong>th</strong>eirlifestyle in Paris. This discontent trickled down <strong>th</strong>e class structure<strong>and</strong> increased <strong>th</strong>e discontent felt by <strong>th</strong>e working classes. 13 The11Douglas. 4112Jordan, 72.132


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDSRailways stations <strong>th</strong>at already existed on <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>en outskirts of <strong>th</strong>ecity were given new buildings, which helped in reinforcing <strong>th</strong>emas a focal point of <strong>th</strong>e city. The new boulevards, described above,were also used to link <strong>th</strong>e railway stations to <strong>th</strong>e centre of <strong>th</strong>e city<strong>and</strong> o<strong>th</strong>er areas of government operations. Previously manypeople had discouraged from using <strong>th</strong>e railways networks intoParis because it would have meant walking <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e old citywhich was squalid <strong>and</strong> very impoverish. Re-establishing <strong>th</strong>erailways systems also allowed industries <strong>and</strong> factories to moveproduction of goods outside of <strong>th</strong>e Paris but <strong>th</strong>e retail aspect ofbusinesses could remain in <strong>th</strong>e city.As has been previously discussed Haussmann’sremodelling of Paris saw <strong>th</strong>e creation <strong>and</strong> development of manyvery long <strong>and</strong> wide boulevards, which lead to <strong>th</strong>e destruction of alarge number of houses. By 1870 <strong>th</strong>e central section of Paris, nowknown as <strong>th</strong>e Ile de la Cite, had almost all of private residencesremoved. Much of <strong>th</strong>e flattened area was left empty <strong>and</strong> was usedas a way to bring light <strong>and</strong> air into <strong>th</strong>e city. However, many of <strong>th</strong>enew buildings <strong>th</strong>at were erected became places for <strong>th</strong>egovernment’s administrative work ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an private residence.This destruction not only reduced <strong>th</strong>e number of buildings but italso reduced <strong>th</strong>e population from 15,000 to a mere 5,000. Thesame actions were taken in <strong>th</strong>e areas around Notre-Dame <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ePalais de Justice. 14The combination of <strong>th</strong>e new boulevards, <strong>th</strong>e improvedrailways systems <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e reduction of private residences meant<strong>th</strong>e focal point of Paris had changed. The centre of <strong>th</strong>e city wasno longer a mass tiny streets <strong>and</strong> cramped houses <strong>th</strong>at belongedto lower working classes. Haussmann created a city whose centrewas based around government <strong>and</strong> business. His new boulevards<strong>and</strong> wider streets connected many governmental hubs such asadministration buildings, police, fire department, riot police, <strong>and</strong>ambulance services. 15 The increased ease in traveling between<strong>th</strong>e railways stations <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e centre meant <strong>th</strong>at troops could be13Saalaman, 12.14Jones, 356.15Saalaman, 14.133


MIND THE MASSESdeployed more quickly <strong>and</strong> effectively if ‘trouble’ shouldbreakout. The new boulevards <strong>and</strong> streets also connectedbusinesses <strong>and</strong> entertainment districts <strong>and</strong> made <strong>th</strong>e centre ofParis much friendlier towards <strong>th</strong>e middle <strong>and</strong> upper middleclasses. By 1870, despite <strong>th</strong>e redesign not being complete, it wasclear <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e city was no longer focused on <strong>th</strong>e impoverishedmasses; instead it had become a place for <strong>th</strong>e middle classes. InHaussmann’s <strong>and</strong> Louis-Napoleon Bonaparte’s eyes <strong>th</strong>eimprovement of life of <strong>th</strong>e upper middle classes in Paris was oneof <strong>th</strong>e most important aspects of <strong>th</strong>e remodelling because middleclass power was sustainable. What is meant by <strong>th</strong>is is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>emiddle classes would support Napoleon III’s rule whereas <strong>th</strong>eworking classes were more likely to give <strong>th</strong>eir support torevolutionaries. In addition to <strong>th</strong>is <strong>th</strong>e improvements make to <strong>th</strong>equality of life of <strong>th</strong>e middle classes would filter down <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>eclass system <strong>and</strong> give <strong>th</strong>e poorer, lower classes just enough tokeep <strong>th</strong>em satisfied. 16Haussmann’s rebuilding did a lot more <strong>th</strong>an just develop<strong>th</strong>e surface layout of Paris as a large part of his plans involvedsorting out sewage <strong>and</strong> water systems wi<strong>th</strong> in <strong>th</strong>e cities limits.The development of Paris’ sewage system was key to reducing<strong>th</strong>e levels of diseases <strong>and</strong> bringing an end to <strong>th</strong>e epidemics ofcholera. In <strong>th</strong>e first part of <strong>th</strong>e nineteen<strong>th</strong> century alone <strong>th</strong>erewere two devastating cholera epidemics. They occurred in 1832<strong>and</strong> 1849, <strong>th</strong>e first killing 20,000 people when <strong>th</strong>e population ofParis was only 861, 400. Figure 2 is an illustration of <strong>th</strong>e sewagesystems from January 1837 <strong>and</strong> it clearly shows <strong>th</strong>at all of <strong>th</strong>ebasic sewage systems in <strong>th</strong>e city were flowing into <strong>th</strong>e Seinewi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e city limits.16Saalaman, 16.134


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDSFigure 2. 17Compare <strong>th</strong>is to figure 3 <strong>and</strong> it is possible to see <strong>th</strong>e collectors’sewer <strong>th</strong>at Haussmann designed, wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e help of EugeneBelgr<strong>and</strong>, which carried all <strong>th</strong>e sewage from <strong>th</strong>e nor<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>e citydown to <strong>th</strong>e Seine at Asnieres. Asnieres <strong>th</strong>at was outside <strong>and</strong>downstream of <strong>th</strong>e city.17Saalaman, 66.135


MIND THE MASSESFigure 3. 18This meant <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e part of <strong>th</strong>e Seine <strong>th</strong>at passes <strong>th</strong>rough Pariswas no longer being contaminated wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e waste of over amillion people. In addition to <strong>th</strong>e wastage systems Haussmannalso put into place an incredible water system <strong>th</strong>at brought waterin to Paris from as far away as Yonne. Figure 4. shows <strong>th</strong>e pipingtechnique <strong>th</strong>at carried <strong>th</strong>is water more <strong>th</strong>an one hundred miles. Itwas a very impressive piece of engineering.Figure 4. 19It is clear <strong>th</strong>at changing <strong>th</strong>e physical layout of <strong>th</strong>e city <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>e improving <strong>th</strong>e population’s quality of life was crucial todeterring crowd formation. However, Haussmann’s design wouldalso have impacted on <strong>th</strong>e psyche of <strong>th</strong>e people who lived inParis. The new network of streets <strong>th</strong>at he put into Paris connectedimportant monuments to <strong>and</strong> building to each o<strong>th</strong>er. <strong>Ma</strong>ny of<strong>th</strong>ese buildings <strong>and</strong> monuments were used as a representation of<strong>th</strong>e power <strong>and</strong> weal<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>e government. The overall look <strong>th</strong>atParis was given was one of rigidity <strong>and</strong> uniformity. As a resultParis would have adopted an atmosphere <strong>th</strong>at reflected its control18Salaaman, 67.19Salaaman, 65.136


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDS<strong>and</strong> sense of au<strong>th</strong>ority, which can still be felt today. In addition to<strong>th</strong>is Haussmann removed a huge number of streets <strong>and</strong> building<strong>th</strong>at were historically important <strong>and</strong> were symbolic of <strong>th</strong>e masses.Al<strong>th</strong>ough Haussmann’s designs were focused on <strong>th</strong>eclassical Greco-Roman look <strong>and</strong> being aes<strong>th</strong>etically pleasing wassignificant to him, what has been shown is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere was anemphasis on crowd submission. By looking at Haussmann’sdesign it is possible to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e nature or at least <strong>th</strong>eperceived nature of crowds.Decoding Paris’ HaussmannizationIn <strong>th</strong>e article “Cities <strong>and</strong> Insurrection” Hobsbawm pointsout <strong>th</strong>at crowds, riots, demonstrations <strong>and</strong> insurrection are almostentirely an urban phenomenon. 20 It is unsurprising <strong>th</strong>at capitalcities, such as Paris, have seen so many uprising <strong>and</strong> crowds in<strong>th</strong>eir histories because <strong>th</strong>ey <strong>th</strong>e political <strong>and</strong> social heart of acountry. Haussmann’s redesign of Paris was a huge undertakingbo<strong>th</strong> in terms of <strong>th</strong>e scale of <strong>th</strong>e project <strong>and</strong> leng<strong>th</strong> of time it tookbut his creation was much more <strong>th</strong>an just facelift for an old city.The most obvious part of Paris transformation was <strong>th</strong>ecreation of <strong>th</strong>e imposing boulevards, which was all part of hisplan to work “simultaneously against plague <strong>and</strong> revolutions.” 21What makes Haussmann’s boulevards different from previousurban planners was <strong>th</strong>e increase in <strong>th</strong>eir wid<strong>th</strong>, <strong>th</strong>e way <strong>th</strong>eyintersected wi<strong>th</strong> each o<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir leng<strong>th</strong> because now <strong>th</strong>eyfrequently extended across <strong>th</strong>e whole of <strong>th</strong>e city. A predecessorto Haussmann, Rambuteau, had tried to create boulevards <strong>and</strong>al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>ey were made <strong>th</strong>irteen meters in wid<strong>th</strong> it meant <strong>th</strong>atbarricades could not be created. However, <strong>th</strong>ese boulevards werestill not really wide enough of military actions to effective. Incomparison Haussmann’s boulevards were <strong>th</strong>irty meters in wid<strong>th</strong>.This allowed an increased number of foot soldiers to be deployedin <strong>th</strong>e case of uprisings. In addition to <strong>th</strong>is his creation of <strong>th</strong>e20Hobsbawm, Eric J. Cities <strong>and</strong> Insurrections. (Global UrbanDevelopment. Volume 1, Issue 1, <strong>Ma</strong>y 2005). 121Jones, 366.137


MIND THE MASSESgr<strong>and</strong>e croisee <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er intersecting streets made it possiblefor troops to reach all parts of <strong>th</strong>e city at a much faster pace.Haussmann’s plan also meant <strong>th</strong>at cavalry could be used by <strong>th</strong>emilitary wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e city limits. When facing badly armed rebels<strong>th</strong>e use of horses allowed <strong>th</strong>e army to cut <strong>th</strong>rough crowds moreeasily <strong>and</strong> gain control faster. This could only be done afterHaussmann increased <strong>th</strong>e wid<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>e streets. This indicates <strong>th</strong>atcrowds represented an enduring <strong>th</strong>reat to whoever was in power<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey needed to be limited at all costs. Al<strong>th</strong>ough <strong>th</strong>erepresentation of crowds is often as an irrational mob, <strong>th</strong>e fear<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e French au<strong>th</strong>ority held for <strong>th</strong>e masses indicates <strong>th</strong>atcrowds are much more <strong>th</strong>an a crazed mass. The extent to which<strong>th</strong>e Second Republic <strong>and</strong> subsequent French government when tocontrol Parisian crowds confirms <strong>th</strong>at crowds have <strong>th</strong>e ability tohold a huge amount of political power. Haussmann’s designsindicate <strong>th</strong>at if a government can stop crowds, or at least heavilycontrol <strong>th</strong>em, <strong>th</strong>en <strong>th</strong>ey should be able to maintain power. Thus, itcan be concluded <strong>th</strong>at crowds indicate a loss of power by <strong>th</strong>eruling forces.The demolition of <strong>th</strong>ous<strong>and</strong>s of homes <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e relocationof <strong>th</strong>e inhabitancies was not merely a consequence ofHaussmann’s plan, it was part of <strong>th</strong>em. The designs for <strong>th</strong>e cityseem to have followed <strong>th</strong>e divide <strong>and</strong> conquer attitude, whichmeant <strong>th</strong>at 350,000 Parisian were displaced byHaussmannization. 22 <strong>Ma</strong>ny people whose families had lived in<strong>th</strong>e old city for centuries were relocated to o<strong>th</strong>er parts of <strong>th</strong>e cityduring <strong>th</strong>e 1850s. After 1861 when <strong>th</strong>e city boundaries wereextended many peasants were spilt up <strong>and</strong> placed on <strong>th</strong>e outskirts.While living in <strong>th</strong>e city centre <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e surrounding areas, <strong>th</strong>ehomogenous labouring poor of Paris had <strong>th</strong>e ability to create acrowd <strong>and</strong> cause havoc. Relocating meant <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey no longer hadone single focus point for <strong>th</strong>eir demonstrations. As <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>eoristAlain Badiou has shown in his work on more modern riots inmost cases of riots <strong>th</strong>e crowds form suddenly. The impulsive,immediate crowd only focus <strong>th</strong>eir attentions on <strong>th</strong>eir own area ofliving ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an moving to o<strong>th</strong>er areas of cities. 23 After22Jones, 365.138


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDSHaussmann’s redesign of <strong>th</strong>e city <strong>th</strong>ere were many smaller areaswhich <strong>th</strong>e working class inhabited. This meant <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey could notcome toge<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> any riots could be put down swiftly. By <strong>th</strong>estart of <strong>th</strong>e twentie<strong>th</strong> century <strong>th</strong>e new areas in which <strong>th</strong>e workingclass came to reside were often referred to as <strong>th</strong>e “red belt” <strong>and</strong>were seen as being “politically significant, but has no discernibleinsurrection important.” 24 Therefore, it is possible to see <strong>th</strong>atHaussmann’s Parisian designs revel <strong>th</strong>at crowds frequently needto have <strong>th</strong>e support of a homogenous group, who are oftenmembers of <strong>th</strong>e lower classes.Urban reform <strong>and</strong> improving <strong>th</strong>e st<strong>and</strong>ards of living wasano<strong>th</strong>er important <strong>and</strong> successful part of Haussmann’s creation.As was previously discussed epidemics were extremely commonin Paris during <strong>th</strong>e eighteen<strong>th</strong> <strong>and</strong> nineteen<strong>th</strong> centuries <strong>and</strong>unsurprising fear for ones’ life can create a sense of rebellion in acity. The fear of epidemics was not only seen among <strong>th</strong>e poor butit also affected <strong>th</strong>e members of <strong>th</strong>e higher classes as well. Bysorting out <strong>th</strong>e wastage system <strong>and</strong> bring in large amounts offresh water into Paris <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>reat of disease was lessened. Due toHaussmann’s design Paris has not experienced a Choleraepidemic since 1849 despite it being an issue in o<strong>th</strong>er Europeancities well into <strong>th</strong>e final decades of <strong>th</strong>e nineteen<strong>th</strong> century. What<strong>th</strong>is shows is <strong>th</strong>at crowds are more likely to form if <strong>th</strong>ere is alower st<strong>and</strong>ard of living for <strong>th</strong>e majority of <strong>th</strong>e people. By giving<strong>th</strong>e working class just enough to keep <strong>th</strong>em satisfied during aperiod of economic prosperity it reduces <strong>th</strong>e need for crowds toform.Al<strong>th</strong>ough most of Haussmann’s changes to city show <strong>th</strong>a<strong>th</strong>e <strong>and</strong> Napoleon III were trying to stop <strong>th</strong>e physical presence of<strong>th</strong>e crowds, <strong>th</strong>ere are aspects of <strong>th</strong>e designs which indicate <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>ere may have been an attempt to change <strong>th</strong>e Parisian psyche.First of all <strong>th</strong>e removal of streets <strong>and</strong> buildings <strong>th</strong>at werehistorically significant meant <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere were no longer placeswhich celebrated <strong>th</strong>e success of <strong>th</strong>e masses over <strong>th</strong>e elite. Then23Badiou, Alain. The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History: Times of Riots <strong>and</strong> Uprisings.(Translated by Gregory Elliot. Verso. July 1, 2012) Ch.2. 16.24Hobsbawn, 2.139


MIND THE MASSES<strong>th</strong>ere is <strong>th</strong>e issue of <strong>th</strong>e new streets to connect moments <strong>and</strong>buildings <strong>th</strong>at were meant to be a representation of <strong>th</strong>e power <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>e weal<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>e upper middles classes. In addition to <strong>th</strong>is Paris’new wide streets, shops <strong>and</strong> luscious green parks were designedto showcase <strong>th</strong>e individuals. All of <strong>th</strong>ese aspects toge<strong>th</strong>er createdan unconscious psychological statement to <strong>th</strong>e people of Paris.This message was <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere was no place for <strong>th</strong>e crowd in Parisany longer; <strong>th</strong>e individual was what was important now. This fitswi<strong>th</strong> Haussmann’s belief <strong>th</strong>at “only cultured individuals countedas citizens of Paris” <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>at “<strong>th</strong>e masses could not articulate<strong>th</strong>eir democratic voice correctly, <strong>th</strong>ey were a burden on Paris,fouling up <strong>th</strong>e democratic process.” 25In a similar way <strong>th</strong>e inability to create barricades easilynot only reduced <strong>th</strong>e power of <strong>th</strong>e crowd physically but it alsochanged <strong>th</strong>e mental perception of <strong>th</strong>em <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e mental perceptionof crowds. By 1870 <strong>th</strong>e importance of <strong>th</strong>e barricades for crowdswas as much symbolic as it was physically useful. The <strong>th</strong>eoristFriedrich Engels believed <strong>th</strong>at part of <strong>th</strong>e reason <strong>th</strong>at barricadesstopped being a symbol of <strong>th</strong>e Paris crowd was because <strong>th</strong>e “spellof <strong>th</strong>e barricade was broken.” 26 If soldiers believed <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>erewere fighting a group or rebels or just a set of individuals <strong>th</strong>en<strong>th</strong>ey would have less fears about destroying <strong>th</strong>e barricades <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>ose who fought to defend it. The spell of <strong>th</strong>e barricadesdemonstrates <strong>th</strong>at crowds are often seen as being a manifestationof ‘<strong>th</strong>e people’ <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>is is why <strong>th</strong>ey are able to wield so muchpolitical influence. If <strong>th</strong>is <strong>th</strong>eory is true it would indicate <strong>th</strong>atHaussmann may have known about <strong>th</strong>eories of <strong>th</strong>e psychologicalcrowd <strong>and</strong> was trying to stop crowds by using bo<strong>th</strong> me<strong>th</strong>ods. IfHaussmann was unaware of <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd <strong>th</strong>eories<strong>th</strong>en <strong>th</strong>is would also reveal some<strong>th</strong>ing. It could show <strong>th</strong>atHaussmann’s own unconscious knew <strong>th</strong>at a person could beengulfed into <strong>th</strong>e collective mind of <strong>th</strong>e masses <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>isunconscious knowledge appeared in his designs for Paris.25Douglas, 39.26Douglas, 36.140


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDSHaussmann’s failure to stop crowdsAs has been shown Haussmann’s me<strong>th</strong>od of regenerationwas time consuming <strong>and</strong> extensive but overall <strong>th</strong>e reconstructionwas fairly effective. Wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e exception of <strong>th</strong>e Paris Commune,which happened while <strong>th</strong>e building work was still in progress,<strong>th</strong>ere was a huge reduction in appearance of crowds in Paris. Thisis until <strong>th</strong>e spring of 1968, which saw France on <strong>th</strong>e edge of apolitical revolution. If crowds are to be understood fully <strong>th</strong>en it isimportant to underst<strong>and</strong> why Haussmann’s extraordinary designsfailed to prevent Paris coming to a complete st<strong>and</strong> still in <strong>th</strong>ewake of a crowd.The events of <strong>Ma</strong>y 1968 began as protests by students of<strong>th</strong>e University of Paris at Nanterre <strong>th</strong>at had occurred because ofvarious issues wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e university’s administrators. The protestsstarted calmly enough but, as <strong>th</strong>e journalist Harriss discoveredwhile covering <strong>th</strong>e events, <strong>th</strong>ere appeared to be a switch <strong>th</strong>atturned <strong>th</strong>e groups of students into a crowd. Harriss recalls how hehad left <strong>th</strong>e protests because of <strong>th</strong>e composed atmosphere <strong>and</strong>lack of events but when returning to <strong>th</strong>e same scene only hourslater <strong>th</strong>e 30,000 students had begun creating barricades out ofcobblestones, felled trees, billboards <strong>and</strong> cars <strong>th</strong>at were on fire 27 .It would appear <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e students had become <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>th</strong>atHaussmann had tried to wipe out in his redesign of Paris. Thebarricades <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e Parisian students build were <strong>th</strong>e first <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ecity had seen in nearly one hundred years, as <strong>th</strong>e last time <strong>th</strong>eyhad been used was as part of <strong>th</strong>e Paris Commune in 1871. 28 As aresult of <strong>th</strong>e events Paris <strong>and</strong> France were brought to a st<strong>and</strong>still:<strong>th</strong>e metro closed in Paris, millions of workers went on strike <strong>and</strong>French production ground to a halt. 29There are two possible ways to explain <strong>th</strong>is sudden <strong>and</strong>surprising return to crowd dominance <strong>and</strong> barricading. The first is27Harriss, Joseph A. <strong>Ma</strong>y 1968: Some<strong>th</strong>ing Happened (But What?).(American Spectator. Volume 41, Issue 9. November 2008)1.28Brown, Bernard Edward. Protest in Paris; anatomy of a revolt(Morristown, New Jersey. General Learning Press. 1974) 229Harriss, 3.141


MIND THE MASSES<strong>th</strong>at al<strong>th</strong>ough Haussmann’s design was effective in limitingcrowds <strong>and</strong> deterring <strong>th</strong>eir creation, he was only able to makeschanges for society of <strong>th</strong>e nineteen<strong>th</strong> century. By <strong>th</strong>e mid-point of<strong>th</strong>e twentie<strong>th</strong> century Parisian society was a very different from<strong>th</strong>at wi<strong>th</strong> which Haussmann had been dealing. The issue ofbarricading, which Haussmann has all but solved, was once againpossible because of <strong>th</strong>e influx of cars into a city <strong>th</strong>at wasdesigned for walking. In addition to <strong>th</strong>is <strong>th</strong>e image of <strong>th</strong>ebarricade was once again a popular representation of <strong>th</strong>e people,partly because of its descriptions in many famous <strong>and</strong> popularbooks such as Les Miserables. 30The second reason for <strong>th</strong>e return to crowd dominance canbe tied to <strong>th</strong>e growing discontent of <strong>th</strong>e st<strong>and</strong>ard of living onceagain. The labouring poor of <strong>th</strong>e nineteen<strong>th</strong> century had beensatisfied by <strong>th</strong>eir living conditions because life in <strong>th</strong>e city wasmuch better <strong>th</strong>an life in rural France. Also once Haussmann hadredesigned <strong>th</strong>e water <strong>and</strong> wastage systems <strong>th</strong>ere was a muchlower <strong>th</strong>reat of dea<strong>th</strong> from cholera epidemics <strong>and</strong> o<strong>th</strong>er sewagerelated diseases. However, by <strong>Ma</strong>y 1968 Parisians had becomeaccustomed to <strong>th</strong>is st<strong>and</strong>ard of living <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ere was a desire formore. Haussmann’s Paris had tried to reduce working classes’homogeneity by splitting <strong>th</strong>em up in different parts of <strong>th</strong>e city butin <strong>th</strong>e intervening years <strong>th</strong>e continued influx of migrants had rehomogenisedmany areas. The increase in homogenised groupswould have helped to aid <strong>th</strong>e creation of <strong>th</strong>e crowds in 1968.However, <strong>th</strong>e events of <strong>th</strong>e spring in France did not stem out ofone singular issue from one single group. Ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>e crowds werecreated by <strong>th</strong>e students’ sparked anger in o<strong>th</strong>er areas of <strong>th</strong>epopulation who were discontent wi<strong>th</strong> French life <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>is led<strong>th</strong>em to join <strong>th</strong>e revolution. Ultimately, <strong>th</strong>e only reason <strong>th</strong>ecrowds stopped growing <strong>and</strong> people went back to work wasbecause <strong>th</strong>e French government increased wages for workers,which went up by fourteen per cent, as well as reducing <strong>th</strong>eleng<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>e working week. 31 The repercussions of <strong>th</strong>ese dealscaused economic damage in <strong>th</strong>e following decades which proves30Douglas, 37.31Harriss, 4.142


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDSjust how far a government will go to maintain power overcrowds.Al<strong>th</strong>ough Haussmann’s Paris failed to stop <strong>th</strong>e rise ofcrowds in <strong>Ma</strong>y 1968 <strong>th</strong>ere is an agreement <strong>th</strong>at suggests <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eredesign helped to stop a full blown revolution. Hobsbawm,whose work focuses on global urban development, believes <strong>th</strong>atParis’ structure still allowed crowds <strong>and</strong> riots to occur but <strong>th</strong>at itdid not allow <strong>th</strong>e city to be taken by revolutionaries. 32In addition to <strong>th</strong>ese physical factors, <strong>th</strong>e failure to stop <strong>th</strong>edevelopment of crowds in Paris in <strong>Ma</strong>y 1968 <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e subsequentexpansion of revolutionary sentiment <strong>th</strong>at spread across Franceindicates <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere might have been more to <strong>th</strong>e <strong>Ma</strong>y Revolt <strong>th</strong>anmeets <strong>th</strong>e eye. An unseen aspect would explain whyHaussmann’s design would never have been truly able to stop <strong>th</strong>edevelopment of crowds in Paris. This aspect is known as <strong>th</strong>epsychological crowd.The psychological crowdAs previously discussed, <strong>th</strong>e development of crowds inParis could not be stopped by <strong>th</strong>e physical changes to <strong>th</strong>e city oreven positive changes in st<strong>and</strong>ards of living in <strong>th</strong>e city. Thismeans <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere must be some<strong>th</strong>ing more, some<strong>th</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>at isunseen by <strong>th</strong>e human eye <strong>th</strong>at is bubbling under <strong>th</strong>e surface of <strong>th</strong>eParisian crowd. So here we turn to <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>eories Le Bon <strong>and</strong> Freudwhose studies of crowds concentrate on <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd;Le Bon’s focus being on <strong>th</strong>e crowd as a whole <strong>and</strong> Freud’s beingdirected towards <strong>th</strong>e individual’s mind as part of a collectiveconsciousness. Le Bon was writing during <strong>th</strong>e final period ofParis’ Haussmannization, which means <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e Paris of riots <strong>and</strong>barricades would have impacted upon his opinions of crowds. Itis for <strong>th</strong>is reason <strong>th</strong>at much of his writing discusses <strong>th</strong>e crowd ina negative way. This said his <strong>th</strong>eories in “The Crowd”, written in1895, provide a very strong argument for existence of apsychological crowd, especially when put toge<strong>th</strong>er wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eexample of <strong>th</strong>e Parisian masses. 3332Hobsbawm, 8.143


MIND THE MASSESLe Bon writes in “The Crowd” <strong>th</strong>at a group of people in acommon location is not crowd. If a collection of people are tobecome a crowd <strong>th</strong>ere needs to be some collective consciousness.If one looks at Harriss’ description of <strong>th</strong>e events in 1968 it isclear <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere was some<strong>th</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>at turned <strong>th</strong>e group of individualstudents into a crowd who barricades <strong>th</strong>e streets. There must havebeen a reason <strong>th</strong>at a group of people would appear to lose <strong>th</strong>eirsense of individuality <strong>and</strong> become a collective group. Al<strong>th</strong>ough itis possible to see <strong>th</strong>e crowds of 1968 as being intelligent <strong>and</strong> partof popular political movement many of <strong>th</strong>eir actions fit wi<strong>th</strong> LeBon’s idea of <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd. He saw crowds was beingincapable of reason, impulsive, destructive <strong>and</strong> being full ofexaggerated emotions. 34The Nanterre students becoming a collective force wi<strong>th</strong> acollective mentality is only a small example of <strong>th</strong>e creation of acollective consciousness. As mentioned before, in a matter a daysin <strong>Ma</strong>y 1968 Paris came to a st<strong>and</strong>still <strong>and</strong> people from all walksof life across France had become part of <strong>th</strong>is revolutionarymovement. How can <strong>th</strong>is be accounted for? The most convincingargument is <strong>th</strong>at a psychological connection was at work <strong>and</strong> itwas being spread by contagion. Le Bon believed <strong>th</strong>at every act<strong>and</strong> sentiment of <strong>th</strong>e crowd was contagious <strong>and</strong> it was whatallowed <strong>th</strong>e crowd mind to spread <strong>and</strong> take over <strong>th</strong>e minds of <strong>th</strong>eindividuals. 35 If <strong>th</strong>ere was no psychological mind <strong>th</strong>en it isunlikely <strong>th</strong>at so many different types of people, from a variety ofgeographical areas would have become involved in <strong>th</strong>isrevolutionary movement. Part of Le Bon’s <strong>th</strong>eory about <strong>th</strong>epsychological crowd was <strong>th</strong>at when a person became part of <strong>th</strong>ecollective consciousness it makes <strong>th</strong>em “feel, <strong>th</strong>ink, <strong>and</strong> act in amanner quite different from <strong>th</strong>is in which each individual of <strong>th</strong>em33Despite <strong>th</strong>e fact <strong>th</strong>at Le Bon plagiaries many of <strong>th</strong>e ideas discussed inThe Crowd from earlier <strong>th</strong>eorist I will be referring to all of <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>eoriesin <strong>th</strong>e book as being solely Le Bon for <strong>th</strong>e sake of clarity <strong>and</strong>continuity.34Le Bon, Gustave. The Crowd: A Study of <strong>th</strong>e Popular <strong>Min</strong>d. (BatocheBooks, Kitchener, 2001) Chp. 2.35Le Bon, 18.144


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDSwould feel, <strong>th</strong>ink <strong>and</strong> act were he in a state of isolation” 36 Thiswould explain why crowds could not be stopped by physicalme<strong>th</strong>ods or even by convincing <strong>th</strong>e population <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e individualwas more important <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>e masses.Freud’s ideas about <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd, which areheavily based on Le Bon’s <strong>th</strong>eories, supports <strong>th</strong>e belief <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ereason Paris has not been able to completely get rid of crowds isbecause of <strong>th</strong>e existence of <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd. Freudbelieves <strong>th</strong>at an individual unconscious mind “feels <strong>th</strong>e need ofbeing in harmony ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>an in opposition to <strong>th</strong>em [<strong>th</strong>e crowd].” 37This unconscious feeling is one explanation for why so manypeople, who would not would not be expected to join in a riot,became part of <strong>th</strong>e crows in Paris, <strong>Ma</strong>y 1968. In Harriss article hedescribes how it was surprising <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>at while <strong>th</strong>e crowd in <strong>th</strong>estreet where marching <strong>th</strong>ey were being cheered on by “bourgeoisspectators leaning from apartment windows <strong>and</strong> crowds lining <strong>th</strong>esidewalks, <strong>th</strong>e very people who <strong>th</strong>ey should have most to fear.” 38This reaction by <strong>th</strong>e bourgeois shows <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eir unconscious wasdriving <strong>th</strong>em to be in harmony wi<strong>th</strong> crowd even if <strong>th</strong>ey were notfull part of it at <strong>th</strong>e point in time.When <strong>th</strong>inking about <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd it is alsoimportant to look at <strong>th</strong>e issue of intense <strong>and</strong> exaggeratedemotions.. The acts committed by a crowd are not <strong>th</strong>ought<strong>th</strong>rough in <strong>th</strong>e same way as acts committed by <strong>th</strong>e individualbecause “<strong>th</strong>e intellectual capacity of a group is always far below<strong>th</strong>at of an individual” 39What must also be considered is <strong>th</strong>at part of <strong>th</strong>e reason<strong>th</strong>at crowds continue to form in Paris despite <strong>th</strong>e changes <strong>th</strong>a<strong>th</strong>ave been made to it is because crowds are a natural phenomenon<strong>and</strong> are connected to primitive instincts. Freud’s work develops<strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>eory <strong>th</strong>at crowds are groups who are held toge<strong>th</strong>er by libido36Le Bon, 15.37Freud, Sigm. Group Psychology <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Analysis of <strong>th</strong>e Ego.(Translated by James Strachey. Germany. The international Psycho-Analytucal Press. 1922) 3138Harriss, 3.39Freud, 15.145


MIND THE MASSES(or love) <strong>and</strong> for <strong>th</strong>e most part he appears to believe <strong>th</strong>at groups<strong>and</strong> crowds work on unconscious primitive herd instinct 40 .Similarly, in Le Bon’s eyes it is natural <strong>and</strong> necessary for crowdsto have leaders; it is what happens in nature wi<strong>th</strong> animals <strong>and</strong>following <strong>th</strong>ese primitive instincts crowds put <strong>th</strong>emselvesundernea<strong>th</strong> a leader 41 . In his work Le Bon makes frequentreference to <strong>th</strong>e acts of man in a crowd being animal like, forinstance he writes <strong>th</strong>at “<strong>Ma</strong>n, like animals, has a natural tendencyto imitation” 42 . He also states <strong>th</strong>at when it comes to crowds <strong>th</strong>eir“acts are far more under <strong>th</strong>e influence of <strong>th</strong>e spinal cord <strong>th</strong>an of<strong>th</strong>e brain. In <strong>th</strong>is respect a crowd is closely akin to quiteprimitive beings.” 43 All of <strong>th</strong>ese animal aspects connect toge<strong>th</strong>era indicate <strong>th</strong>at while it is possible to limit <strong>th</strong>e creation of crowds,by altering <strong>th</strong>e environment, influencing <strong>th</strong>e psyche of <strong>th</strong>e people<strong>and</strong> reducing <strong>th</strong>e need to revolt, crowds can never truly be wipedof existence because <strong>th</strong>ey are part of a larger, naturalphenomenon.When all <strong>th</strong>e evidence is put toge<strong>th</strong>er it becomes clear <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>e existence of <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowds <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e collective mind<strong>th</strong>at it creates is crucial to <strong>th</strong>e development <strong>and</strong> effectiveness ofcrowds. Therefore, Haussmann could never have stoppedcorporeal crowds developing wi<strong>th</strong>in Paris no matter how manyphysical <strong>and</strong> social changes he made to <strong>th</strong>e city.Final ConsiderationsAll <strong>th</strong>e evidence <strong>th</strong>at I have collected has shown <strong>th</strong>atHaussmann detested <strong>th</strong>e masses <strong>th</strong>at lived wi<strong>th</strong>in Paris. He hadno time for <strong>th</strong>em <strong>and</strong> he felt <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey would never have anypolitical or intellectual value until <strong>th</strong>ey distinguished <strong>th</strong>emselvesas individuals. In addition to <strong>th</strong>is he believed <strong>th</strong>at it was <strong>th</strong>emiddle classes’ quality of life <strong>th</strong>at should be focused on, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ateventually <strong>th</strong>e working class would benefit. However, <strong>th</strong>is40Freud, 83.41Le Bon, 72.42Le Bon., 73.43Le Bon, 18.146


PARIS: A CITY OF CROWDSdetestation can be seen as developing out of <strong>th</strong>e fear of crowds.As <strong>th</strong>e architect in charge of redesigning Paris <strong>and</strong> a member ofNapoleon III’s government he understood <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere was a needto control <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Historical crowds had been able toover<strong>th</strong>row governments <strong>and</strong> had <strong>th</strong>e capability to exert hugeamounts of political pressure. It was for <strong>th</strong>is reason <strong>th</strong>atHaussmann created <strong>th</strong>e wide boulevards, major intersectingstreets, domineering monuments <strong>and</strong> buildings <strong>and</strong> improvedconnections between <strong>th</strong>e railways <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e centre of <strong>th</strong>e city. Theneed to control crowds also caused him to try <strong>and</strong> improve <strong>th</strong>est<strong>and</strong>ard of living for Parisians to try <strong>and</strong> reduced <strong>th</strong>e need forcrowds to form. However, what has been shown is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>esephysical me<strong>th</strong>ods failed <strong>and</strong> in <strong>Ma</strong>y 1968 France ground to a haltas a result of crowds in Paris. The re-emergence of crowds in1968 can be put down to <strong>th</strong>ree factors. The first being <strong>th</strong>at crowds<strong>and</strong> barricades had regained <strong>th</strong>eir ‘spell’ <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ey were onceagain viewed as being a representation of ‘<strong>th</strong>e people’. Thesecond reason <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e socio-economic climate in 1968 wasconducive for crowd development. This was due to people ofParis were once again dem<strong>and</strong>ing a greater st<strong>and</strong>ard for living.The final reason is <strong>th</strong>at crowds always have a psychologicalelement. The psychological element is <strong>th</strong>e most important of <strong>th</strong>e<strong>th</strong>ree factors because it was <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e collective mind of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e riots spread <strong>th</strong>roughout France. The vast numberof people who were absorbed into <strong>th</strong>e crowds’ collective mindwere from a wide variety of geographical locations in France, aswell as being from different classes. It is clear now <strong>th</strong>at crowdsneed to have a physical presence. However, <strong>th</strong>e psychologicalelement of crowds is vital because it allows crowds to transcendbodily boundaries <strong>and</strong> keep <strong>th</strong>e sentiment of a crowd alive when<strong>th</strong>e physical crowd cannot.147


MIND THE MASSESChapter 8Essential Physical Proximity ofCrowdsPeter TardelliIntroductionThere is no <strong>th</strong>eoretical consensus on <strong>th</strong>e definition of <strong>th</strong>e term“crowd”. Depending on who you consult <strong>th</strong>e term “crowd” canhave an array of different meanings. The sole attributes of acrowd are even more difficult to come to an agreement. This isbecause of <strong>th</strong>e extreme diversity <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowd has taken over<strong>th</strong>e course of human history. The crowd has been an essentialcrux for political <strong>and</strong> social change. I believe <strong>th</strong>at a crowd is not acrowd until isolated individuals form a physical crowd in whichall <strong>th</strong>e members are able to touch each o<strong>th</strong>er physically <strong>and</strong> feel<strong>th</strong>e growing intensification of <strong>th</strong>e emotions of <strong>th</strong>ose around <strong>th</strong>em.I will argue <strong>th</strong>at close physical proximity is essential for <strong>th</strong>e truecrowd, <strong>and</strong> more importantly for <strong>th</strong>e collective crowdconsciousness to come to fruition <strong>and</strong> meet its overarching goal. Iwill not argue <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd only exists when inclose physical proximity, ra<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>at it is not recognized orharnessed until <strong>th</strong>e people under <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd intoclose physical relation wi<strong>th</strong> one ano<strong>th</strong>er. For evidence I willexamine such real life examples of <strong>th</strong>e civil rights movement of<strong>th</strong>e 1960s. To underst<strong>and</strong> why <strong>th</strong>e individuals need to bephysically close to one each o<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>e crowd must have acommon set of attributes.The first <strong>th</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>at must be understood are <strong>th</strong>e variety ofworking definitions of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. For Ar<strong>th</strong>ur Christensen, au<strong>th</strong>orof Politics <strong>and</strong> Crowd-morality; a Study in <strong>th</strong>e Philosophy ofPolitics, a crowd is:148


ESSENTIAL PHYSICAL PROXIMITY…a group of individuals which, in a given moment, it isfilled wi<strong>th</strong> a common idea or common desire, <strong>and</strong> isconscious of <strong>th</strong>is community of <strong>th</strong>ought, will or action.Not every chance collection of men constitutes a“crowd” in <strong>th</strong>e sociological sense of <strong>th</strong>e word. Themultitude which hurries hi<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>i<strong>th</strong>er in afrequented street is no crowd, because no commonbonds binds <strong>and</strong> unites <strong>th</strong>em toge<strong>th</strong>er. If, however <strong>th</strong>epedestrians <strong>th</strong>rong toge<strong>th</strong>er because of some unusualoccurrence, an accident, or an arrest or in order to listento a street preacher, <strong>th</strong>en <strong>th</strong>e contact is establishedbetween <strong>th</strong>e individuals, a moment of commonconsciousness binds <strong>th</strong>em toge<strong>th</strong>er, <strong>th</strong>e chance multitude<strong>th</strong>en becomes a crowd. 1The crowd, in effect of being ga<strong>th</strong>ered toge<strong>th</strong>er has a type ofcommon mind. This common mind is ga<strong>th</strong>ered above <strong>th</strong>em, <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>ey are not necessarily conscious of it, nor can <strong>th</strong>ey havecomplete control over it. Gustave Le Bon, au<strong>th</strong>or of The Crowd:A Study of <strong>th</strong>e Popular <strong>Min</strong>d, states <strong>th</strong>at once an individual entersa crowd, “<strong>th</strong>e disappearance of <strong>th</strong>e conscious personality, <strong>th</strong>epredominance of <strong>th</strong>e unconscious personality, <strong>th</strong>e turning offeelings <strong>and</strong> ideas in an identical direction by means ofsuggestion <strong>and</strong> contagion, <strong>th</strong>e tendency to immediately transform<strong>th</strong>e suggested ideas into acts”. 2 The individual enters into <strong>th</strong>ecrowd <strong>and</strong> takes on a collective consciousness. This collectiveconsciousness can also be referred to as <strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd.A contagion <strong>th</strong>at is felt by <strong>th</strong>ose in <strong>th</strong>e crowd is spread.Contagion according to Le Bon is:1Christensen, Ar<strong>th</strong>ur, <strong>and</strong> A. Cecil. Curtis. Politics <strong>and</strong> Crowdmorality;a Study in <strong>th</strong>e Philosophy of Politics,. Kitchner: Batoche,2001. Print., 16.2Le Bon, Gustave. The Crowd: A Study of <strong>th</strong>e Popular <strong>Min</strong>d. <strong>Min</strong>eola,N.Y.: Dover Publications, 2002. Print.,8.149


MIND THE MASSES…In parallel cases <strong>th</strong>e starting-point of <strong>th</strong>esuggestion is always <strong>th</strong>e illusion produced in anindividual by more or less vague reminiscences,contagion following as <strong>th</strong>e result of affirmationof <strong>th</strong>is initial illusion. If <strong>th</strong>e first observer bevery impressionable, it will often be sufficient<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e corpse he believes he recognizes shouldpresent—apart from all <strong>th</strong>e resemblance—somepeculiarity, a scar, or some detail of toiletwhich may evoke <strong>th</strong>e idea of ano<strong>th</strong>er person.The idea evoked may <strong>th</strong>en become <strong>th</strong>e nucleusof a sort of crystallization which invades <strong>th</strong>eunderst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> paralyses all critical faculty.What <strong>th</strong>e observer <strong>th</strong>en sees is no longer <strong>th</strong>eobject itself, but <strong>th</strong>e image evoked in his mind. 3Once <strong>th</strong>e crowd has formed contagion spreads <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>em likewild fire. Their mind is taken over by <strong>th</strong>e intensity manifested by<strong>th</strong>e close physical proximity of <strong>th</strong>e crowd perpetuated <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>ecollective consciousness. A homogeneity of emotion takes holdof each person physically in <strong>th</strong>e crowd. This emotion can only befelt while in <strong>th</strong>e same environment. In a sense each participantloses <strong>th</strong>eir individuality <strong>and</strong> any form of distinction. <strong>William</strong>McDougall’s <strong>th</strong>eory is very similar in <strong>th</strong>is respect.<strong>William</strong> McDougall positions his attributes of <strong>th</strong>e crowdalong similar lines in his book The Group <strong>Min</strong>d. McDougall’sview of <strong>th</strong>e consciousness of <strong>th</strong>e crowd is as follows:Such exaltation or intensification of emotion is <strong>th</strong>emost striking result of <strong>th</strong>e formation of a crowd, <strong>and</strong> isone of <strong>th</strong>e principal sources of <strong>th</strong>e attractiveness of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd. By participation in <strong>th</strong>e mental life of a crowd, onesemotions are stirred to a pitch <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e seldom or never3Le Bon, 18.150


ESSENTIAL PHYSICAL PROXIMITYattain under o<strong>th</strong>er conditions. This is for most men <strong>and</strong>intensely pleasurable experience; <strong>th</strong>ey are , as <strong>th</strong>ey say,carried out of <strong>th</strong>emselves, <strong>th</strong>ey feel <strong>th</strong>emselves caught upin a great wave of emotion, <strong>and</strong> cease to be aware of <strong>th</strong>eirindividuality <strong>and</strong> all its limitations; <strong>th</strong>at isolation of <strong>th</strong>eindividual, which oppresses every one of us, <strong>th</strong>ough itmay not be explicitly formulated in his consciousness, isfor <strong>th</strong>e time being abolished 4Like Christensen <strong>and</strong> Le Bon, McDougall believes <strong>th</strong>at as <strong>th</strong>ecrowd comes toge<strong>th</strong>er each individual enters into a collectivelyconscious state. They become part of some<strong>th</strong>ing bigger,some<strong>th</strong>ing <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey may not even underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ey are taking partin. There is an intensification or great wave of emotion <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ateach individual is caught up in. I argue <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is “some<strong>th</strong>ingbigger” <strong>and</strong> “participation in <strong>th</strong>e mental life of <strong>th</strong>e crowd” is onlyattainable when <strong>th</strong>e individuals are in close physical proximity toone ano<strong>th</strong>er. That is to say, it can only happen when <strong>th</strong>ey arerubbing elbows wi<strong>th</strong> one ano<strong>th</strong>er. What I am not saying is <strong>th</strong>at acrowd is not a r<strong>and</strong>om group of people rubbing elbows toge<strong>th</strong>erwi<strong>th</strong> no collective conscious to bind <strong>th</strong>em to one ano<strong>th</strong>er Theyare close enough to reach out <strong>and</strong> touch one ano<strong>th</strong>er, but <strong>th</strong>e mustinclude a common goal or be part of <strong>th</strong>e psychological mind.They are close enough to be affected by <strong>th</strong>e same environmentalstimuli. They are able to view <strong>th</strong>e same events <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eircollective conscious forms homogeneity due to <strong>th</strong>eir closephysical relation.Physical EvidenceIt is evident from <strong>th</strong>eir writing <strong>and</strong> language <strong>th</strong>at eachau<strong>th</strong>or I have talked about believes <strong>th</strong>at a crowd must bephysically toge<strong>th</strong>er. When individuals are brought physically4McDougall, <strong>William</strong>. The Group <strong>Min</strong>d. New York, New York: G.P.Putnam <strong>and</strong> Sons , 1927. Print, 24.151


MIND THE MASSEStoge<strong>th</strong>er under a common goal, whe<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>ey know what <strong>th</strong>at goalis or not, <strong>th</strong>ey form a crowd. This goal can only manifest into <strong>th</strong>ecollective mind if <strong>th</strong>e crowd shares a common intensification <strong>and</strong>densification made possible only by close physical proximity, <strong>th</strong>ephysical proximity allows <strong>th</strong>e individuals to share <strong>th</strong>e same visual<strong>and</strong> physical stimuli.Canetti believes <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e individuals of a crowd must bephysically toge<strong>th</strong>er, but <strong>th</strong>ese individuals <strong>th</strong>at are brought closelytoge<strong>th</strong>er are not a crowd unless <strong>th</strong>ey have a common goal. Agroup of a million people wi<strong>th</strong>out a common goal or interest isnot a crowd. Canetti does not believe a crowd can start out ofspontaneity. While he says a r<strong>and</strong>om spontaneous act or eventcan cause a crowd to form, <strong>th</strong>ey do not form a physicalagglomeration out of spontaneity. He argues “a crowd is not asspontaneous as it appears, but, except for <strong>th</strong>ese 5, 10, <strong>and</strong> 12people wi<strong>th</strong> whom it actually originates, it is everywherespontaneous” 5 . If <strong>th</strong>e crowd were to start of complete spontaneityit would lack <strong>th</strong>e common goal. It would be hard to argue <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>is is even a crowd at all. It is instead a r<strong>and</strong>om conglomerationof people. It would not have a collective conscious. A difficultexample to grapple wi<strong>th</strong> is <strong>th</strong>e a group of people on a subwaystation heading for <strong>th</strong>e same destination. Is <strong>th</strong>is a crowd? Myanswer is no. The reason I contend <strong>th</strong>at it is not a crowd under <strong>th</strong>eattributes listed before is <strong>th</strong>ere is no intensification <strong>th</strong>at builds upto <strong>th</strong>e homogeneity of <strong>th</strong>e collective mind. The people may have<strong>th</strong>e same destination, but <strong>th</strong>is goal did not spread <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>esubway car as a contagion of <strong>th</strong>e collective mind. There is nobuild up or discharge. The most important occurrence wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>ecrowd is <strong>th</strong>e discharge. 6 Before <strong>th</strong>is <strong>th</strong>e crowd does not actuallyexist; it is discharge, which creates it. 7 This is <strong>th</strong>e moment whenall who belong to <strong>th</strong>e crowd get rid of <strong>th</strong>eir differences <strong>and</strong> feelequal. 85Canetti, Elias. Crowds <strong>and</strong> Power. New York: Farrar, Staus <strong>and</strong>Giroux, 1960. Print. 16.6Canetti, 16.7Canetti, 17.152


ESSENTIAL PHYSICAL PROXIMITYMcDougall also believes <strong>th</strong>at a psychological crowd mustcome toge<strong>th</strong>er to be in close physical proximity. They must share<strong>th</strong>e same environment, <strong>and</strong> be subject to <strong>th</strong>e same circumstances<strong>and</strong> stimuli. McDougall states, “<strong>th</strong>e attention of all is directed to<strong>th</strong>e same object; all experience in some degree <strong>th</strong>e same emotion,<strong>and</strong> state of mind of each person is in some degree affected by<strong>th</strong>e mental processes of all <strong>th</strong>ose about him”. 9 Their attention isdirectly affecting <strong>th</strong>eir consciousness, it is telling <strong>th</strong>em what to<strong>th</strong>ink <strong>and</strong> how to decipher <strong>th</strong>e events going on around <strong>th</strong>em. Thisis very similar to <strong>th</strong>e aforementioned account of contagion by LeBon. There cannot be consensus stimuli wi<strong>th</strong>out being in directcontact wi<strong>th</strong>, “<strong>th</strong>e mental process of <strong>th</strong>ose about him”. He isstating <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e psychological mind is affected when <strong>th</strong>eparticipant is directly exposed to <strong>th</strong>e mental process of <strong>th</strong>ose inclose physical relation.A counter example is <strong>th</strong>e stimuli of watching an event onTV. Let us suppose you are watching <strong>th</strong>e super bowl. Yourfavorite team is in <strong>th</strong>e big game <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ere are <strong>th</strong>ous<strong>and</strong>s of fansall over <strong>th</strong>e nation watching <strong>th</strong>em. <strong>Ma</strong>ny of <strong>th</strong>em may feel <strong>th</strong>eeuphoria of <strong>th</strong>e win or <strong>th</strong>e devastation of a lose. These peoplewill feel <strong>th</strong>e same emotions about it <strong>and</strong> may form a collectivemind, but <strong>th</strong>ey are not able to act on it because <strong>th</strong>ey have nophysical proximity. It is difficult for <strong>th</strong>em to underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eemotions of o<strong>th</strong>ers <strong>th</strong>at are not in <strong>th</strong>e room. They have formed ina sense psychological crowd, but <strong>th</strong>ey have yet to truly become acrowd. A psychological crowd <strong>th</strong>at is separated from one ano<strong>th</strong>ercannot truly underst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e collective mind <strong>th</strong>at is inherent of <strong>th</strong>atsame crowd moved into <strong>th</strong>e middle of a town square. This is whya crowd needs to have close physical proximity, so <strong>th</strong>at eachindividual next to one ano<strong>th</strong>er can feel <strong>th</strong>e emotions of <strong>th</strong>e personnext to <strong>th</strong>em. If <strong>th</strong>e individuals are all in separate rooms <strong>th</strong>eycannot know <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e person in <strong>th</strong>e room next to <strong>th</strong>em is feeling<strong>th</strong>e same emotions, but if <strong>th</strong>ose same people watching <strong>th</strong>e eventon <strong>th</strong>e television pour onto <strong>th</strong>e street <strong>th</strong>ey can begin to form <strong>th</strong>e8Canetti, 17.9McDougall, 23.153


MIND THE MASSEScollective conscious. They begin to feel one ano<strong>th</strong>er’s emotions<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e intensity spreads <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>em causing <strong>th</strong>em to become acrowd. Contagion takes hold as <strong>th</strong>e move towards discharge.Canetti indicates <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowd must be wi<strong>th</strong>in physicalproximity wi<strong>th</strong> one ano<strong>th</strong>er in his four attributes of <strong>th</strong>e crowd.The <strong>th</strong>ird attribute is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowd loves density. Canetti argues,“it (<strong>th</strong>e crowd) can never feel too dense. No<strong>th</strong>ing must st<strong>and</strong>between its parts or divide <strong>th</strong>em; every<strong>th</strong>ing must be <strong>th</strong>e crowditself. The feeling of density is strongest at <strong>th</strong>e moment ofdischarge” 10 . The density carries <strong>th</strong>e crowd. It allows for isolatedindividuals to feed off of one ano<strong>th</strong>er’s intensity. It propels <strong>th</strong>ecrowd forward as <strong>th</strong>e density causes friction between <strong>th</strong>e bodies<strong>th</strong>at produces <strong>th</strong>e energy <strong>th</strong>e crowds need. This density can existin different forms of <strong>th</strong>e crowds.Why does Canetti believe <strong>th</strong>at people must be in closeproximity? Canetti believes crowds must be in close physicalproximity because he believes <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowd always wants togrow. It needs a constant supply of new people. The only way for<strong>th</strong>e crowd to grow is for people to unite <strong>and</strong> for new people tokeep joining <strong>th</strong>e group. The crowd engulfs isolated individuals<strong>th</strong>at are close enough to be influenced by <strong>th</strong>e crowd. The crowdengulfs <strong>th</strong>em as it grows from <strong>th</strong>e small group into a largerorganism. This is also similar to McDougall’s view on <strong>th</strong>e crowd.McDougall believes, “<strong>th</strong>e essential conditions of <strong>th</strong>e collectivemental action are, <strong>th</strong>en, a common object of mental activity, acommon mode of feeling in regard to it, <strong>and</strong> some degreereciprocal influence between <strong>th</strong>e members of <strong>th</strong>e group”. 11 Howcan <strong>th</strong>is reciprocal influence be reached if <strong>th</strong>e members areseparated geographically? There would need for strong enoughstimuli or big enough event to become a common object ofmental activity. This activity <strong>th</strong>en needs imbed itself into separateindividuals <strong>and</strong> become common feeling. These two are possible10Canetti, 29.11McDougall, 23.154


ESSENTIAL PHYSICAL PROXIMITYover a long distance, but it is not possible for people to influenceone ano<strong>th</strong>er over <strong>th</strong>at distance.Physical ExamplesCanetti discusses <strong>th</strong>e nature of <strong>th</strong>e physical proximity <strong>th</strong>atcan determine <strong>th</strong>e type of crowd <strong>th</strong>e individual is participating in.He uses <strong>th</strong>e “open crowd” <strong>and</strong> believes <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e “open crowd” is<strong>th</strong>e natural crowd. For Canetti <strong>th</strong>e open crowd only exists as longas it grows. Canetti states <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e open crowd must grow. “Assoon as it exists at all, it wants to consist of more people: <strong>th</strong>e urgeto grow is <strong>th</strong>e first <strong>and</strong> supreme attribute of <strong>th</strong>e crowd”. 12 Theurge to grow is demonstrated by <strong>th</strong>e crowd trying to engulf more<strong>and</strong> more people into <strong>th</strong>e physical crowd. The crowd moves<strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e street like a drop of water pulling in all <strong>th</strong>e smallerdrops of water around it. The emotion of <strong>th</strong>e crowd is spreadingto <strong>th</strong>ose individuals <strong>th</strong>at have yet to enter <strong>th</strong>e crowd, but once <strong>th</strong>ecrowd is physically <strong>th</strong>ere, <strong>th</strong>e individual is engulfed <strong>and</strong>overtaken by <strong>th</strong>e intense emotion of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Thepsychological mind of <strong>th</strong>e physical crowd is powerful enough topull <strong>th</strong>ose by st<strong>and</strong>ers around it in.Canetti also examines what he has labeled a “closedcrowd”. The closed crowd is different from <strong>th</strong>e “open crowd” in<strong>th</strong>at it “renounces grow<strong>th</strong> <strong>and</strong> puts stress on permanence… <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>at it has a boundary”. 13 Canetti states <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e important <strong>th</strong>ingabout <strong>th</strong>e closed crowd is, “it’s always <strong>th</strong>e dense crowd in <strong>th</strong>eclosed room” 14 . Essentially it is <strong>th</strong>e “open crowd” wi<strong>th</strong>boundaries, but it still functions off of its density. Its individualsare fenced in by <strong>th</strong>e boundary determined by <strong>th</strong>e crowd.None<strong>th</strong>eless <strong>th</strong>e “closed crowd” is still a conglomeration ofindividuals <strong>th</strong>at have close physical relation.12Canetti, 16.13Canetti, 17.14Canetti , 17.155


MIND THE MASSESCanetti <strong>th</strong>en gives examples of different types crowds <strong>th</strong>atfunction in different physical spacing. The first example is“crowd crystals”, which are “small, rigid groups of men, strictlydelimited <strong>and</strong> of great constancy. Their unity is more important<strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>eir size”. 15 The crowd crystal, unlike <strong>th</strong>e open crowd, “isconstant <strong>and</strong> never changes its size”. 16 The individuals of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd crystal do not exist until <strong>th</strong>e crowd is formed. There mustbe a physical movement toward <strong>th</strong>e forming of <strong>th</strong>e crowd for <strong>th</strong>ecrowd crystals to manifest. The crowd crystal does not addbodies, but ra<strong>th</strong>er it is a set unit of people physically close to oneano<strong>th</strong>er as <strong>th</strong>e crowd forms. Closed crowds, “differ from <strong>th</strong>ecrystal not only by being larger, but because its sense of itself ismore spontaneous <strong>and</strong> does not permit any real allocation offunctions. All it has in common wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e crystal is defined limits<strong>and</strong> repetition”. 17There is now an “open crowd” <strong>th</strong>at never stops growing, a“closed crowd” <strong>th</strong>at is limited, <strong>and</strong> “crowd crystals” <strong>th</strong>at arealways constant. These different crowds take up differentamounts of space <strong>and</strong> require different amounts of physicalpresence. One factor <strong>th</strong>at remains true for all <strong>th</strong>ree is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>epeople wi<strong>th</strong>in are essential for <strong>th</strong>eir existence, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>ey arealways in close physical proximity wi<strong>th</strong> one ano<strong>th</strong>er. The reason<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey must have close physical proximity is Canetti’s <strong>th</strong>irdattribute of a crowd, which is density.In relation to <strong>th</strong>e spatial requirements of <strong>th</strong>e physicalbeings of crowds Gustave Le Bon, like Canetti, <strong>th</strong>eorizes <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>ey must be in an agglomeration <strong>and</strong> must be wi<strong>th</strong>in at far<strong>th</strong>estvisibly physical distance from one ano<strong>th</strong>er. For Le Bon a crowdhas a “collective conscious”, or <strong>th</strong>e “collective conscious” of all<strong>th</strong>e heterogeneous individuals wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e crowd. This is verysimilar to Canetti’s idea <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowd has a goal before <strong>th</strong>eyeven underst<strong>and</strong> what <strong>th</strong>e goal is. For Le Bon, a crowd has to be a15Canetti, 73.16Canetti, 73.17Canetti , 74.156


ESSENTIAL PHYSICAL PROXIMITY“psychological crowd”. Every individual becomes a part of <strong>th</strong>epsychological crowd <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>eir unconscious substratum. Thismeans, “It forms a single being, <strong>and</strong> is subjected to <strong>th</strong>e law of <strong>th</strong>emental unity of crowds”. 18Pamela Oliver gives a perfect real life example of mentalunity of <strong>th</strong>e crowd:…<strong>th</strong>e movement raised <strong>th</strong>e pride <strong>and</strong>consciousness of <strong>th</strong>e mass of nonactivist blacks inimportant <strong>and</strong> enduring ways. Not only did <strong>th</strong>emajority of blacks feel proud of <strong>th</strong>e movement,<strong>th</strong>eir collective sense of culture <strong>and</strong> group priderose. This shift in consciousness began wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eperiod of black protests during World War II <strong>and</strong>continued wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e postwar anticolonial strugglesin Africa, but was accelerated by <strong>th</strong>e movementactivities of <strong>th</strong>e 1950s <strong>and</strong> 1960s. Risingconsciousness. 19Oliver is speaking directly to <strong>th</strong>e mental unity <strong>th</strong>at Le Boncomments on in his concept of <strong>th</strong>e overarching goal. Canetti aswell as McDougal proposes <strong>th</strong>is goal. He writes: “There must,<strong>th</strong>en, be some degree of similarity of mental constitution, ofinterest <strong>and</strong> sentiment, among <strong>th</strong>e persons who form a crowd, acertain degree of mental homogeneity”. 20 The struggles of <strong>th</strong>eblack community <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir interest towards advancementprovided <strong>th</strong>e mental homogeneity. For Oliver <strong>th</strong>e consciousnessof <strong>th</strong>e black movement does not come to a head until <strong>th</strong>ecommunities unite physically. The movement has Freud’spsychological mind <strong>and</strong> Freud’s mental homogeneity. They mayfeel <strong>th</strong>e same emotions, but it is not until <strong>th</strong>ey act toge<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>at18Le Bon, 2.19Oliver, Pamela. "Bringing <strong>th</strong>e Crowd Back In: TheNonorganizational Elements of Social Movements." Research in SocialMovements, Conflicts <strong>and</strong> Change, 11 (1989): n. pag. Web.,2.20McDougall, 23.157


MIND THE MASSES<strong>th</strong>ey become a crowd, “<strong>Ma</strong>ny sit-ins, lie-ins, kneel-ins, <strong>and</strong> swiminswere conducted by ad hoc groups strongly influenced by butnot necessarily organizationally linked to <strong>th</strong>e movementorganizations…All <strong>th</strong>ese different kinds of interactions affectedeach o<strong>th</strong>er, <strong>and</strong> it was <strong>th</strong>ese interactions <strong>th</strong>at created <strong>th</strong>e socialmovement”. 21 They have now achieved Canetti’s moment ofdischarge <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e have truly become a crowd.The collective conscious of <strong>th</strong>e community could notcome to fruition until <strong>th</strong>e demonstrators mobilized. There was afeeling <strong>th</strong>roughout <strong>th</strong>e black community <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere was some<strong>th</strong>ingwrong <strong>and</strong> unjust, <strong>th</strong>e consciousness was rising, but it wasn’tuntil <strong>th</strong>e community came toge<strong>th</strong>er physically <strong>and</strong> starteddemonstrating <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e true crowd was formed. They had attained<strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd. Everyone participating in <strong>th</strong>e sit-ins <strong>and</strong>demonstrations was participating in a role greater <strong>th</strong>an himself orherself. They were no longer individuals; <strong>th</strong>ey were overcome byfeel intensity of <strong>th</strong>e emotion of person next to <strong>th</strong>em. Theyrubbing of elbows allowed for a feeling of security <strong>th</strong>at isinherent in group pushing towards <strong>th</strong>e same goal.Now it is in <strong>th</strong>is single being <strong>th</strong>at constitutes <strong>th</strong>e spatialrequirement of crowds. The single being is <strong>th</strong>e group of people inclose physical quarters under one collective mind. Le Bon states,“<strong>th</strong>ous<strong>and</strong>s of isolated individuals may acquire at certainmoments, <strong>and</strong> under certain violent emotions—such, forexample, as a great national event—<strong>th</strong>e characteristics of apsychological crowd”. 22 If <strong>th</strong>is statement were completely true ofLe Bon’s underst<strong>and</strong>ing of crowds, <strong>th</strong>en crowds would not haveto be physically toge<strong>th</strong>er, but more specific characteristics ofcrowds demonstrate <strong>th</strong>at crowds, in fact, need to be physicallytoge<strong>th</strong>er. Like <strong>th</strong>e example of <strong>th</strong>e black movement earlier, <strong>th</strong>emere idea of a psychological mind does not mean <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e crowdhas formed. There needs to be more <strong>th</strong>an a collective conscious.He elaborates <strong>th</strong>at, “it will be sufficient in <strong>th</strong>at case <strong>th</strong>at a mere21Oliver, 3.22Le Bon, 3.158


ESSENTIAL PHYSICAL PROXIMITYchance should bring <strong>th</strong>em toge<strong>th</strong>er for <strong>th</strong>eir acts to at onceassume <strong>th</strong>e characteristics peculiar to <strong>th</strong>e acts of crowds”. 23 Thisindicates <strong>th</strong>at isolated individuals <strong>th</strong>at have <strong>th</strong>e characteristics ofa “psychological crowd” do not truly become a crowd until <strong>th</strong>at“influence” has “brought <strong>th</strong>em toge<strong>th</strong>er”. Le Bon fur<strong>th</strong>er justifies<strong>th</strong>e physical proximity needed for a crowd as he begins todistinguish <strong>th</strong>e certain characteristics of <strong>th</strong>e crowd.Crowds must physically be toge<strong>th</strong>er because <strong>th</strong>ey mus<strong>th</strong>ave a uniformity of environment. “It is only <strong>th</strong>e uniformity of<strong>th</strong>e environment <strong>th</strong>at creates <strong>th</strong>e apparent uniformity ofcharacters”. 24 Physically isolated individuals, whe<strong>th</strong>er part of <strong>th</strong>epsychological crowd or not, cannot have a uniform environment.If <strong>th</strong>ey do not share a uniform environment <strong>th</strong>ey cannot become auniform character.Christensen has a similar viewpoint, “The hearersexercise suggestion on each o<strong>th</strong>er by a play of features, gestures,<strong>and</strong> cries. Each unit has an intensive feeling of being in contactwi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir surroundings, <strong>and</strong> is fur<strong>th</strong>er inflamed <strong>th</strong>ereby”. 25 Theuniform character is a collective mind. Suggestion implies deindividualization,as it transforms <strong>th</strong>e crowd members into mereautomatons, devoid of any distinctive individual characteristics. 26The collective mind does not function if an individual isseparated. Ra<strong>th</strong>er, “[<strong>th</strong>e] collective mind which makes <strong>th</strong>em feel,<strong>th</strong>ink, <strong>and</strong> act in a manner quite different from <strong>th</strong>at in which eachindividual of <strong>th</strong>em would feel, <strong>th</strong>ink, <strong>and</strong> act were he in a state ofisolation. 27 They <strong>th</strong>en remain individuals separated by class, race,<strong>and</strong> gender. The environment spreads <strong>th</strong>e contagion of <strong>th</strong>e feeling<strong>th</strong>roughout <strong>th</strong>e crowd. For Christensen <strong>th</strong>is feeling is promptedby suggestion, “Wi<strong>th</strong>out suggestion any physical connection23Le Bon, 2.24Le Bon, 3.25Christensen, 22.26Borch, Christian. The Politics of Crowds: An Alternative History ofSociology. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2012. Print., 17.27Le Bon, 4.159


MIND THE MASSESbetween a considerable number of men of different social origin<strong>and</strong> level of education would be out of <strong>th</strong>e question”. 28 Thesuggestion <strong>and</strong> contagion of <strong>th</strong>e environment causes <strong>th</strong>e rise of<strong>th</strong>e collective mind. Suggestion <strong>and</strong> contagion block out anysocietal differences evident in a state of isolation. Thesearrtibutes allow <strong>th</strong>e members of <strong>th</strong>e crowd to co-exist as equalsunder <strong>th</strong>e collective mind.One of <strong>th</strong>e best indicators <strong>th</strong>at Le Bon believes a crowdconsists of people physically next to one ano<strong>th</strong>er is his exampleof a cell. He states, “<strong>th</strong>e psychological crowd is a provisionalbeing formed of heterogeneous elements which for a moment arecombined, exactly as <strong>th</strong>e cells which constitute a living bodyform by <strong>th</strong>e reunion a new being”. 29 Then he goes on to say, “asin chemistry certain elements, when brought into contact—bases<strong>and</strong> acids, for example—combine to form a new body possessingproperties quite different from <strong>th</strong>ose bodies <strong>th</strong>at have served toform it”. 30 Cells, like crowds, cannot form if <strong>th</strong>ey are physicallyseparated. The crowd forms because of <strong>th</strong>e intensification ofemotion <strong>th</strong>at each cell[human] can feel, “in every case <strong>th</strong>eprincipal cause of <strong>th</strong>e intensification of <strong>th</strong>e emotion is <strong>th</strong>ereciprocal action between <strong>th</strong>e members of <strong>th</strong>e crowd, accordingto <strong>th</strong>e principal sympa<strong>th</strong>etic induction of emotion in oneindividual by its expressions in o<strong>th</strong>ers”. 31 This is also similar toCanetti’s idea of <strong>th</strong>e open crowd. The open crowd is a cellengulfing o<strong>th</strong>er cells around it. The cells must be in contact wi<strong>th</strong>one ano<strong>th</strong>er like two humans rubbing shoulders in a crowd or in ademonstration like Oliver’s example of <strong>th</strong>e black movement. Therubbing of shoulders stems “solely from numericalconsiderations, a sentiment of invincible power which allows himto yield to instincts which had he been alone, he would perforceunder restraint”. 32 The crowd allows <strong>th</strong>e individual to act in a28Christensen, 24.29Le Bon, 4.30Le Bon, 4.31McDougall, 26.3232Le Bon,4.160


ESSENTIAL PHYSICAL PROXIMITYway he or she would not act o<strong>th</strong>erwise. It would be difficult for aperson to conduct a sit-in if he or she were completely alone.They would not be effective <strong>and</strong> fear might stop <strong>th</strong>e individualfrom <strong>th</strong>e sit-in.Le Bon <strong>and</strong> Christensen each have a <strong>th</strong>eory which runsparallel wi<strong>th</strong> one ano<strong>th</strong>er. The crowd is suggestible or <strong>th</strong>at<strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e physical relation contagion spreads. Le Bonargues,“in a crowd every sentiment <strong>and</strong> act is contagious, <strong>and</strong>contagious to such a degree <strong>th</strong>at an individual readily sacrificeshis personal interest to <strong>th</strong>e collective interest”. 33 The contagionspreads <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong> pushes it to exp<strong>and</strong>. Christensenargues <strong>th</strong>at wi<strong>th</strong>out <strong>th</strong>e suggestion of <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>th</strong>ere would beno unity. Suggestion <strong>and</strong> contagion come from <strong>th</strong>e physicalpresence of being around one ano<strong>th</strong>er. Similar is Canetti’s goal ofan open crowd, which, “remains hungry as long as <strong>th</strong>ere is onehuman being it has not reached”. 34 These functions of <strong>th</strong>e crowdwould not be possible wi<strong>th</strong>out close physical proximity. Thecontagious desires cannot cross-oceans or mountains. Thereneeds to be physical connection <strong>th</strong>at changes <strong>th</strong>e emotions <strong>and</strong>ideas of <strong>th</strong>e individual into <strong>th</strong>e crowd.Freud believes <strong>th</strong>at, “<strong>th</strong>e most remarkable <strong>and</strong> also mostimportant result of <strong>th</strong>e formation of <strong>th</strong>e group is <strong>th</strong>e ‘exaltation orintensification of emotion’ produced in every member of it”. 35Freud is now exp<strong>and</strong>ing on <strong>th</strong>e intensity of emotion caused byclose physical relation. McDougall believes <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is sameintensification is present <strong>and</strong> “it shows <strong>th</strong>e individual <strong>th</strong>at hisemotion is shared by all <strong>th</strong>e rest, intensifies his own emotion, notonly by way of sympa<strong>th</strong>etic induction, but also because it freeshim from <strong>th</strong>e restraint of emotion <strong>th</strong>at is habitual wi<strong>th</strong> most of usin <strong>th</strong>e presence of any critical or adversely disposed spectators”. 36For Freud <strong>and</strong> McDougall physical proximity provides an energy33Le Bon, 22.34Canetti, 22.35Freud, 22.36McDougall, 27.161


MIND THE MASSESfrom which <strong>th</strong>e group <strong>th</strong>rives. “The greater <strong>th</strong>e number of peoplein whom <strong>th</strong>e same effect can be simultaneously observed, <strong>th</strong>estronger does <strong>th</strong>e automatic compulsion grow”. 37 As <strong>th</strong>eindividual has now lost his individuality, he has gained a chargeprovided by <strong>th</strong>e interaction of <strong>th</strong>e group, <strong>and</strong> “<strong>th</strong>e affectivecharge of <strong>th</strong>ose individual becomes intensified by mutualinteraction”. 38 Freud <strong>and</strong> McDougall have now applied Le Bon’s<strong>and</strong> Christensen’s idea of contagion <strong>and</strong> suggestion to <strong>th</strong>eirintensification of emotion provided by <strong>th</strong>e physically proximityof <strong>th</strong>e crowd. This relates directly to Oliver’s example of <strong>th</strong>e sitin.The intensity of <strong>th</strong>e physical crowd shows <strong>th</strong>e individual <strong>th</strong>a<strong>th</strong>e or she will bypass <strong>th</strong>e whole brunt of <strong>th</strong>e scrutiny if <strong>th</strong>eyproceed wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e sit in. The individual gets lost in <strong>th</strong>eintensification passed from body to body. The close physicalproximity of contagion allows for <strong>th</strong>e intensification of emotion<strong>th</strong>at propels <strong>th</strong>e crowd.Alain Badiou analyzes physical proximity in <strong>th</strong>e case of ariot. For Badiou <strong>th</strong>ere are <strong>th</strong>ree types of riots: <strong>th</strong>e immediate riot,<strong>th</strong>e latent riot, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e historical riots. The spatial requirement forall <strong>th</strong>ree riots is close physical proximity.The first riot he examines in <strong>th</strong>e immediate riot. Theimmediate riot is “unrest among a section of <strong>th</strong>e population”. 39The primary characteristic of an immediate riot is you<strong>th</strong>. Theyou<strong>th</strong> is <strong>th</strong>e tipping point for <strong>th</strong>e riot. You<strong>th</strong> has “<strong>th</strong>e capacity forassembly, mobility <strong>and</strong> linguistic <strong>and</strong> tactical invention”. 40 Theymobilize toge<strong>th</strong>er wi<strong>th</strong> ease, meaning <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey can come toge<strong>th</strong>erin physical proximity wi<strong>th</strong> relatively little difficulty. This isessential for <strong>th</strong>e crowd to form. The second characteristic is, “<strong>th</strong>eimmediate riot is located in <strong>th</strong>e territory of <strong>th</strong>ose who take part init. The issue of localization of riots is quite fundamental”. 41 It is37Freud, 22.38Freud, 22.39Badiou, Alain, <strong>and</strong> Gregory Elliott. The Rebir<strong>th</strong> of History. London:Verso, 2012.Print., 22.40Badiou, 22.162


ESSENTIAL PHYSICAL PROXIMITYfundamental because wi<strong>th</strong>out <strong>th</strong>e riot taking place in <strong>th</strong>e territoryof <strong>th</strong>ose who partake in it <strong>th</strong>ere can be no riot. There are nophysical bodies to form <strong>th</strong>e riot toge<strong>th</strong>er if <strong>th</strong>ey have no closephysical proximity. The riot must be moved away from <strong>th</strong>ehomes of <strong>th</strong>e rioters. Badiou states: “It is only when itconstructs—most often in <strong>th</strong>e city center—a new site, where itendures <strong>and</strong> is extended, <strong>th</strong>at it changes into a historical riot”. 42If it stays wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e living community of <strong>th</strong>e rioters “it rages onitself; it destroys what it is used to”. 43Badiou’s second form of riot is <strong>th</strong>e latent riot, which isimportant because it brings o<strong>th</strong>erwise strangers into <strong>th</strong>e fold ofphysical relation. This is a physical relation <strong>th</strong>at may noto<strong>th</strong>erwise occur if <strong>th</strong>e crowd did not abolish class <strong>and</strong> distinction.The latent riot, “involves an external popular detachment, mainlycomposed of people not obliged to work, occupying <strong>th</strong>e site <strong>and</strong>blocking production”.44A historical riot is, “establishedlocalization, intensity of compact presence, <strong>and</strong> multifacetedcrowd counting as a whole people”. 45 This riot is exactly likeOliver’s black movement,“To begin wi<strong>th</strong>, people who were notmembers of movement organizations often participated in massevents such as boycotts, marches, rallies, demonstrations, <strong>and</strong> sitins.(In resource mobilization terms, <strong>th</strong>ey are <strong>th</strong>e "transitoryteams" mobilized by <strong>th</strong>e activist cadre)”. 46 Each example of a riotneeds human participation in a sense of toge<strong>th</strong>erness.Badiou states <strong>th</strong>at close physical proximity is a must. LikeCanetti’s <strong>th</strong>eory of density, Badiou believes <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e rioters mus<strong>th</strong>ave a “compact presence”. He is in line wi<strong>th</strong> Freud’s belief <strong>th</strong>atit is <strong>th</strong>e intensification of emotion <strong>th</strong>at prompts crowds.Christensen’s suggestion <strong>th</strong>eory helps <strong>th</strong>e you<strong>th</strong> realize <strong>th</strong>eir goal41Badiou, 22.42Badiou, 23.43Badiou , 23.44Badiou, 30.45Badiou, 35.46Oliver, 5.163


MIND THE MASSES<strong>and</strong> move forward as a crowd. Badiou believes <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>isintensification of emotion comes from an event <strong>th</strong>at provokes <strong>th</strong>eyou<strong>th</strong> to riot. The provoking of emotion is also similar to whatChristensen believes is an environmental stimuli. An eventoccurs <strong>th</strong>at provides <strong>th</strong>e you<strong>th</strong> wi<strong>th</strong> a collective conscious. Anintensification <strong>th</strong>en spreads like Le Bon’s contagion <strong>th</strong>rough <strong>th</strong>ecommunity. Canetti’s open crowd is Badiou’s immediate riot. Itsurges until it cannot feed itself anymore <strong>th</strong>en disintegrates. Thehistorical riot can be viewed in <strong>th</strong>e same physical proximity of aclosed crowd. It occupies one specific location <strong>and</strong> has stayingpower. The difference is <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e historical riot does not have alimited amount of occupants. In <strong>th</strong>is sense it is more like <strong>th</strong>e opencrowd. The central factor of all four is <strong>th</strong>at close physicalproximity is needed to achieve a crowd.Wi<strong>th</strong>out close physical relation <strong>th</strong>e true crowd cannotexist. The crowd is an organism in its own right. It needs to feedoff of some<strong>th</strong>ing to stay alive. The psychological crowd can exist,but <strong>th</strong>e true crowd does not develop until <strong>th</strong>ose in <strong>th</strong>epsychological crowd physically unite. The dense crowd feeds offof <strong>th</strong>e intensity <strong>and</strong> emotion each individual in <strong>th</strong>e crowd. I haveargued <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is intensity <strong>and</strong> emotion cannot take place if <strong>th</strong>ecrowd is not in close physical relation to one ano<strong>th</strong>er. There is nopoint where a collective mind can ga<strong>th</strong>er <strong>and</strong> become a truecrowd wi<strong>th</strong>out close physical relation. I do not contend <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>erecannot be a collective mind wi<strong>th</strong>out close physical relation. Ihave contended <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is collective mind cannot take <strong>th</strong>e form ofa true crowd unless <strong>th</strong>ere is close physical proximity. Wi<strong>th</strong>outphysical proximity <strong>th</strong>e organism has no<strong>th</strong>ing to feed off of, <strong>th</strong>epeople cannot feel <strong>th</strong>e emotion of one ano<strong>th</strong>er. They are not ableto get lost in <strong>th</strong>e collective mind of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. They are not ableto lose <strong>th</strong>eir individuality.164


STOCK MARKET CROWDSChapter 10A Study of Speculative Bubbles& Stock <strong>Ma</strong>rket CrowdsPeter M. Parente, Jr.IntroductionThere exists no integrated economic <strong>th</strong>eory to explainstock market bubbles. 1 Currently, behavioral economists aretrying to answer: how do emotions affect stock marketperformance? I assert <strong>th</strong>at crowd psychology provides anexplanation for <strong>th</strong>is dangerous economic phenomenon. Crowdpsychology explains bubbles by establishing once <strong>and</strong> for all <strong>th</strong>atin terms of stock market crowds, rational behavior is nearlyimpossible. This notion is rooted in Gustave Le Bon’s analysis,which establishes <strong>th</strong>e foundation for <strong>th</strong>e study of crowd behavior.My study examines literature published by behavioral economics<strong>and</strong> crowd psychologists. This analysis rests on <strong>th</strong>e claim madeby behavioral economists, which asserts <strong>th</strong>at when it comes tomaking decisions about money, <strong>th</strong>e human mind can behaveirrationally. An evaluation of crowd psychology seems <strong>th</strong>e betterplace to begin an analysis of stock market bubbles since investorsare a group wi<strong>th</strong> many of <strong>th</strong>e characteristics described by Le Bon<strong>and</strong> Freud.The emotional component of stock market bubbles is bestunderstood wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e framework of crowd psychology.Behavioral economists have failed to provide scientific data <strong>th</strong>atshows individuals are making irrational financial choices. For<strong>th</strong>is reason, I turn to crowd psychology <strong>and</strong> argue <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>etendency of crowds to act irrationally explains irregular stockmarket activity. I establish <strong>th</strong>at when likeminded individuals1Komaromi, Gyorgy. Anatomy of Stock <strong>Ma</strong>rket Bubbles. (2006), 6.185


MIND THE MASSEScongregate wi<strong>th</strong> a specific purpose, individual behavior is lessimportant. I begin <strong>th</strong>is analysis wi<strong>th</strong> an overview of <strong>th</strong>e crowd asprovided by Freud <strong>and</strong> Le Bon.This overview serves to show <strong>th</strong>at when a crowd forms,<strong>th</strong>e individual is much less important. Moreover, in order for <strong>th</strong>eformation of a bubble, <strong>th</strong>ere is always a lack of independent<strong>th</strong>ought. This is <strong>th</strong>e aspect of <strong>th</strong>e group mind provided by LeBon. Freud sets for a <strong>th</strong>eory on <strong>th</strong>e herd instinct, which suggests<strong>th</strong>at individuals have an innate tendency to follow <strong>th</strong>e majority.From <strong>th</strong>is study I establish <strong>th</strong>at crowd behavior is often volatile<strong>and</strong> unpredictable.Subsequent <strong>th</strong>is study of crowd psychology, I turn to anevaluation of bubbles provided by behavioral economists. RobertShiller provides a study of herd behavior in stock market crowds.Shiller presents his <strong>th</strong>eory about <strong>th</strong>e information cascade. Heargues <strong>th</strong>at an information cascade facilitates herd behavior instock market crowds. In order to provide a compelling <strong>and</strong>comprehensive analysis, I turn to an examination of mankind’sbrain. Neurophysiological evidence suggests <strong>th</strong>at individuals arehighly susceptible to making risking financial decisions due to<strong>th</strong>e prospect of receiving a financial reward.I illustrate <strong>th</strong>at bubbles are caused by more <strong>th</strong>an just <strong>th</strong>eexchange of wrong information among individuals. Scientificdata shows <strong>th</strong>at when it comes to <strong>th</strong>e idea making money, peopleare willing to do whatever it take to ensure <strong>th</strong>eir financial needsare completely met. I root <strong>th</strong>is data in Trotter’s underst<strong>and</strong>ing ofprimitive instincts. After examining <strong>th</strong>is data I conclude <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eexchange of emotion between investors <strong>and</strong> outside individualplays a crucial role in explaining stock market bubbles. Ofcourse, I only make <strong>th</strong>is claim based on <strong>th</strong>e neurological data <strong>th</strong>atsuggests during bubbles, individuals are prone to blindlyfollowing <strong>th</strong>e advice of o<strong>th</strong>ers. Before I move to an evaluation of<strong>th</strong>e crowd, lets consider some basic information about <strong>th</strong>e issueof stock market bubbles.186


STOCK MARKET CROWDSCrowd PsychologyGustave Le Bon is among <strong>th</strong>e first to study <strong>th</strong>e crowd. LeBon is mostly concerned wi<strong>th</strong> crowd formation. His provides afoundation for <strong>th</strong>is study of stock market crowds. I seek first todefine <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Le Bon explains <strong>th</strong>at in <strong>th</strong>e “ordinary sense <strong>th</strong>eword ‘crowd’ means a ga<strong>th</strong>ering of individuals of whatevernationality, profession, or sex, <strong>and</strong> whatever be <strong>th</strong>e chances <strong>th</strong>a<strong>th</strong>ave brought <strong>th</strong>em toge<strong>th</strong>er.” 2 Le Bon explains, <strong>th</strong>at under certaincircumstances, “an agglomeration of men presents newcharacteristics very different from <strong>th</strong>ose of <strong>th</strong>e individualscomposing it.” 3 He explains <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e sentiments <strong>and</strong> ideas of <strong>th</strong>ega<strong>th</strong>ered individuals take a uniform direction. 4 At <strong>th</strong>is point <strong>th</strong>econscious personality of each individual disappears <strong>and</strong> acollective mind forms. 5 This marks <strong>th</strong>e formation of what Le Boncalls a psychological crowd. 6 This process illustrates Le Bon’slaw of <strong>th</strong>e mental unity of crowds. 7Le Bon provides <strong>th</strong>e characteristics of psychologicalcrowds <strong>th</strong>at emerge. According to Le Bon when an individual isexposed to <strong>th</strong>e crowd for an extended period of time he or sheenters a state <strong>th</strong>at resembles <strong>th</strong>e state of fascination. 8 Theindividual is under <strong>th</strong>e influence of <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong> likely tobehave differently <strong>th</strong>an when he or she is insolation. Le Bonidentifies distinct characteristics <strong>th</strong>at emerge. The characteristicshe outlines help to illustrate <strong>th</strong>e behavior of crowds. He says, “itwill be remarked <strong>th</strong>at among <strong>th</strong>e special characteristics of crowds<strong>th</strong>ere are several—such as impulsiveness, irritability, incapacityto reason, <strong>th</strong>e absence of judgment <strong>and</strong> of <strong>th</strong>e critical spirit, <strong>and</strong><strong>th</strong>e exaggeration of <strong>th</strong>e sentiments…” 9 Bo<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e crowd <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e2Le Bon, Gustave. The Crowd: A Study of <strong>th</strong>e Popular <strong>Min</strong>d (1896), 2.3Le Bon, 2.4Le Bon, 2.5Freud, 2.6Freud, 2.7Le Bon, 2.8Le Bon, 28.9Le Bon, 34.187


MIND THE MASSESindividual are stripped of <strong>th</strong>e notion of impossibility, <strong>th</strong>ereforeany<strong>th</strong>ing is possible. 10 Any goal seems achievable.Le Bon’s analysis is based on <strong>th</strong>e idea <strong>th</strong>at when anindividual enters <strong>th</strong>e crowd, he or she completely loses <strong>th</strong>e abilityto reason. The individual no longer makes conscious decisionsbut instead unconscious primal choices <strong>th</strong>at way heavily on <strong>th</strong>esuggestion of <strong>th</strong>e crowd as a larger unit. As <strong>th</strong>e consciouspersonality disappears, <strong>th</strong>e turning of feelings <strong>and</strong> ideas towards<strong>th</strong>e same direction is achieved by means of suggestion <strong>and</strong>contagion. 11 Those individuals who might possess aconsciousness strong enough to resist <strong>th</strong>is transformation are toofew. The crowd, Le Bon asserts is always intellectually inferior to<strong>th</strong>e isolated individual, <strong>and</strong> all depends on <strong>th</strong>e nature of <strong>th</strong>esituation. 12Freud challenges Le Bon’s underst<strong>and</strong>ing of contagion<strong>and</strong> suggestion in Group Psychology <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Analysis of <strong>th</strong>e Ego.Freud exp<strong>and</strong>s upon Le Bon’s underst<strong>and</strong>ing of contagion <strong>and</strong>suggestibility. Freud argues <strong>th</strong>at contagion is a manifestation of<strong>th</strong>e suggestibility. 13 He connects contagion wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e effects of <strong>th</strong>eindividual members of <strong>th</strong>e group upon one ano<strong>th</strong>er, “while wepoint to ano<strong>th</strong>er source for <strong>th</strong>ose manifestations of suggestion in<strong>th</strong>e group which are put on a level wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e phenomenal ofhypnotic influence.” 14 Never<strong>th</strong>eless Freud explains <strong>th</strong>at Le Bondistinguishes between <strong>th</strong>e influence of fascination <strong>th</strong>at remainsunexplained, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e contagious effect <strong>th</strong>at individuals exerciseupon one ano<strong>th</strong>er by which <strong>th</strong>e original suggestion isstreng<strong>th</strong>ened. 15 Le Bon also calls attention to <strong>th</strong>e intellectualabilities of <strong>th</strong>e individual in becoming a member of a group. Thisanalysis seeks to illustrate <strong>th</strong>e herd in stock market crowds to10Le Bon, 37.11Le Bon, 6.12Le Bon, 31.13Freud, Sigmund. Group Psychology <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Analysis of <strong>th</strong>e Ego,trans. <strong>and</strong> ed. James Strachey (New York: Norton, 1959), 13.14Freud, 13.15Freud, 13.188


STOCK MARKET CROWDSexplain bubbles. For <strong>th</strong>is reason, I turn my attention to Freuddiscussion of suggestion as it relates to herd behavior.Freud’s study is concerned wi<strong>th</strong> Le Bon’s notionregarding <strong>th</strong>e mutual suggestion of individuals. Freud explains<strong>th</strong>at imitation is what compels individual’s wi<strong>th</strong>in a group tosubmit to <strong>th</strong>e forces of contagion. He argues, <strong>th</strong>at what induces<strong>th</strong>e emotion in us is <strong>th</strong>e group’s suggestive influence. 16 That is,when an individual is exposed to <strong>th</strong>e emotion of ano<strong>th</strong>er wi<strong>th</strong>in<strong>th</strong>e crowd, he or she tends to fall into <strong>th</strong>e same emotion.Suggestion, he discovers, is actually a primitive phenomenon <strong>and</strong>a fundamental fact in <strong>th</strong>e mental life of man. 17 Thisunderst<strong>and</strong>ing of intense emotional ties observed in groups restsat <strong>th</strong>e foundation of his explanation on <strong>th</strong>e lack of independenceof individuals wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e crowd.Freud explains <strong>th</strong>e importance of mutual suggestion. Heargues, “<strong>th</strong>e influence of suggestion becomes a greater riddle forus when we admit <strong>th</strong>at it is not exercised only by <strong>th</strong>e leader, butby every individual upon every o<strong>th</strong>er individual…” 18 Freud relieson Wilfred Trotter’s notion of gregariousness which explains <strong>th</strong>e“mental phenomenal <strong>th</strong>at are described as occurring in groupsfrom a herd instinct which is in <strong>th</strong>e in human beings just as ino<strong>th</strong>er species of animals.” 19 Trotter’s <strong>th</strong>eory illustrates <strong>th</strong>etendency of human beings to follow <strong>th</strong>e herd. Individualsanxiously avoid opposition to <strong>th</strong>e crowd for <strong>th</strong>e individuals feelincomplete if separated from <strong>th</strong>e herd. 20An examination of <strong>th</strong>e herd instinct provides evidence tosuggest <strong>th</strong>at suggestibility is a derivative of <strong>th</strong>e herd instinct. 21The herd instinct explains <strong>th</strong>e lack of individual behavior ofobserved in <strong>th</strong>e crowd. Freud illustrates his idea of <strong>th</strong>e herdinstinct wi<strong>th</strong> two well-formulated examples. He considers <strong>th</strong>eenvy wi<strong>th</strong> which a child receives his or her younger sibling. The16Freud, 29.17Freud, 30.18Freud, 50.19Freud, 50.20Freud, 50.21Freud, 51.189


MIND THE MASSESeldest child might have <strong>th</strong>e inclination to separate <strong>th</strong>e newbornfrom his or her parents. However, <strong>th</strong>e eldest child eventuallyrealizes <strong>th</strong>at such an undertaking is impossible wi<strong>th</strong>out damaginghimself. The eldest child eventually is forced to ab<strong>and</strong>on allfeelings of hostility wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e realization <strong>th</strong>at his or her parentslove <strong>th</strong>e younger child equally. As a result, <strong>th</strong>e individual isforced to identify himself wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e o<strong>th</strong>er children. 22 This examplemarks a transformation. In <strong>th</strong>is case, <strong>th</strong>e transformation is <strong>th</strong>ereplacing of jealousy by a group feeling. In <strong>th</strong>e second of Freud’sexamples, he turns his attention to <strong>th</strong>e group of women cheeringwi<strong>th</strong> a uniform love for <strong>th</strong>e musician on stage. In <strong>th</strong>is case, <strong>th</strong>echeering women realize <strong>th</strong>e impossibility of <strong>th</strong>e task at h<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong>renounce any jealousy. 23 While <strong>th</strong>e woman began as rivals, Freudexplains <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey have “succeeded in in identifying <strong>th</strong>emselveswi<strong>th</strong> one ano<strong>th</strong>er by means of a similar love for <strong>th</strong>e same object.” 24Bo<strong>th</strong> examples serve to express <strong>th</strong>e derivation of <strong>th</strong>e herd instinctfrom what was originally envy. I turn to an analysis of stockmarket crowds wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>is framework of crowd psychology setfor<strong>th</strong> by Le Bon, Freud, <strong>and</strong> Trotter. Keep in mind <strong>th</strong>is overviewof <strong>th</strong>e herd instinct, as it is important in my explanation offinancial bubbles.Speculative BubblesThe New Palgrave Dictionary of Money <strong>and</strong> Financedefines stock market bubbles as, a Phenomenon in whichincreases in share prices are fueled by investor's expectation forfur<strong>th</strong>er increase. 25 In Anatomy of Stock <strong>Ma</strong>rket Bubbles GyorgyKomaromi explains <strong>th</strong>at a stock market bubble develops whenfuture dividends cannot justify <strong>th</strong>e current stock price. 26 A bubble22Freud, 52.23Freud 52.24Freud, 52.25Le Roy, Stephen F., <strong>and</strong> Christian Gilles. The New PalgraveDictionary of Money <strong>and</strong> Finance (London: <strong>Ma</strong>cmillan Publishers,1992), 46.26Komaromi, 7.190


STOCK MARKET CROWDSgrows as individuals continue to pay higher prices for assets wi<strong>th</strong><strong>th</strong>e hope <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e value will continue to increase. This trend ofoverpaying continues for an extended period. Bubbles appearinnocuous, but I look at <strong>th</strong>eir history to discover what happenswhen prices suddenly drop significantly. This shape decline inprice level marks <strong>th</strong>e collapse of a bubble.The 1920’s were a prosperous economic decade. Stockprices had been rising for nearly eight years. By 1929 stockprices in <strong>th</strong>e United Stated had reached all time highs. 27 The year1929 began wi<strong>th</strong> optimism. 28 Then, on October 29, 1929 pricessuddenly fell. 29 In his evaluation Robert Shiller discovers <strong>th</strong>atmarket psychology mysteriously changed. 30 <strong>Ma</strong>rket psychologyduring <strong>th</strong>is period grew incredibly negative. 31 Shiller says <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eoptimists who had been predicting a bright economic “weresilenced by events <strong>th</strong>at deviated so markedly from <strong>th</strong>eir forecasts<strong>th</strong>at it seemed <strong>th</strong>ey could not be explained by any convenientadjustments in <strong>th</strong>eories.” 32 Economic forecasters demonstrated“extreme uncertainty” about <strong>th</strong>e future. 33 Investors sell off stock<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e price begins to decline. As <strong>th</strong>e price levels decline moreinvestors begin putting <strong>th</strong>eir shares up for sale to avoid a possiblefinancial loss. As <strong>th</strong>e stock price continues to fall, more investorsbegin to sell. This process continues until <strong>th</strong>e market sets a newprice.The collapse of <strong>th</strong>is bubble in October of 1929 hurled <strong>th</strong>eUnited States into <strong>th</strong>e Great Depression. 34 Unemployment in <strong>th</strong>eUnited States reached 25% <strong>and</strong> 9,000 banks failed wiping out <strong>th</strong>esavings of millions. 35 Speculative bubbles have catastrophicpolitical <strong>and</strong> economic consequences. When a bubble bursts <strong>th</strong>e27Shiller, Robert. Irrational Exuberance. (Princeton: PrincetonUniversity Press, 2001), 114.28Shiller, 114.29Shiller, 114.30Shiller, 115.31Shiller, 115.32Shiller, 116.33Shiller, 116.34Shiller, 116.35Shiller, 116.191


MIND THE MASSESflow of capital is disrupted <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e economy shuts down. Theseverity <strong>and</strong> broad reaching nature of <strong>th</strong>ese consequences qualify<strong>th</strong>e importance of <strong>th</strong>is study using crowd psychology to betterunderst<strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>is economic phenomenon. Having established ingreater detail <strong>th</strong>e problem posed by bubbles, I move to anexamination stock market crowds set for<strong>th</strong> by behavioraleconomists seeking who identify <strong>th</strong>e psychological driversbehind irrational stock market activity.Herd Behavior <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e Information CascadeThe study of behavioral finance is largely based onpsychological characteristics supported by <strong>th</strong>e findings ofempirical research observable during investment decisionmaking.36 He says if a market actor has inaccurate or inefficientinformation about a stock herding affect may emerge in <strong>th</strong>epresence of rational expectations. 37 The result is <strong>th</strong>e separation ofshare price from fundamental value. 38 He asserts <strong>th</strong>at ifindividuals base <strong>th</strong>eir decisions off <strong>th</strong>e decisions of o<strong>th</strong>erinvestors an information cascade may emerge. I look moreclosely at herding in stock market crowds <strong>and</strong> how <strong>th</strong>eorists use<strong>th</strong>is notion to explain stock market bubbles.In "A Simple Me<strong>th</strong>od of Herding Behavior" Banerjeeprovides a model where <strong>th</strong>e first two participants make a singledecision <strong>th</strong>at is <strong>th</strong>e same. He explains <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e best decision is for<strong>th</strong>e two participants to imitate each o<strong>th</strong>er's behavior. If <strong>th</strong>e firstperson's decision is based on false data, <strong>th</strong>en <strong>th</strong>e crowd beginsgoing off in <strong>th</strong>e wrong direction. 39 Had <strong>th</strong>e first individual beengiven <strong>th</strong>e correct information <strong>th</strong>an <strong>th</strong>e crowd would have movedin <strong>th</strong>e proper direction. Cont <strong>and</strong> Bouchaud in "Herd Behavior<strong>and</strong> Aggregate Fluctuations in Financial <strong>Ma</strong>rkets" conduct astudy where participants make decisions simultaneously. Their36Komaromi, vi.37Komaromi, 7.38Komaromi, 7.39Banerjee, Abhijit. "A Simple Model of Herding Behavior." Journalof Economics 107, no. 3 (August 1992): 797-817.192


STOCK MARKET CROWDSstudy finds <strong>th</strong>at herding works <strong>th</strong>e same in <strong>th</strong>is scenario. As longas an investor does not make an entirely independent decisionfrom o<strong>th</strong>er investors, herding will evidently take place. 40Robert Shiller attempts to explain irregular stock marketactivity wi<strong>th</strong>in his notion of irrational exuberance. Irrationalexuberance is a term used to describe a heightened state ofspeculative fervor amongst stock market investors. Shiller seeksto answer; whe<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>e U.S. stock market reached such highlevels by <strong>th</strong>e turn of <strong>th</strong>e millennium as a result of irrationalexuberance? 41 Irrational exuberance describes wishful <strong>th</strong>inkingon <strong>th</strong>e part of investors <strong>th</strong>at blinds him or her to <strong>th</strong>e tru<strong>th</strong> of <strong>th</strong>eirsituation. 42 His study is an “attempt to characterize <strong>th</strong>e complexnature of our real markets today, considering whe<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>eyconform or do not conform to our expectations <strong>and</strong> models.” 43Shiller examines <strong>th</strong>e stock market boom <strong>th</strong>at began in 1982 <strong>and</strong>picked up incredible speed after 1995. He places <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is boomwi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e context of stock market booms historically. Shillerconcludes, <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e boom represents a speculative bubble, notgrounded in sensible economic fundamentals. I argue <strong>th</strong>at Shillerputs too much emphasis on <strong>th</strong>e behavior of each individualinvestor. Shiller’s emphasis on information exchange lendssupport to my claim.According to Shiller herdlike behavior in stock marketcrowds is <strong>th</strong>e result of an information cascade. Informationcascade <strong>th</strong>eories are <strong>th</strong>eories of “<strong>th</strong>e failure of information about<strong>th</strong>e true fundamental value to be disseminated <strong>and</strong> evaluated.” 44Shiller says, “The failure to disseminate information to o<strong>th</strong>ers canbe modeled in economic <strong>th</strong>eory in terms of purely rationalbehavior wi<strong>th</strong> no limitations of intelligence, only limitations ofrevealed information.” 45 This is based on <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>eory underlying40Cont, Rama, <strong>and</strong> Jean-Philippe Bouchaud. "Herd Behavior <strong>and</strong>Aggregate Fluctuations in Financial <strong>Ma</strong>rkets." <strong>Ma</strong>croeconomicDynamics (2000): 170-96.41Shiller, xi.42Shiller, xii.43Shiller, xiii.44Shiller, 152.193


MIND THE MASSEScurrent economic models, which suggests <strong>th</strong>at individuals behaverationally. However, crowd psychology dictates <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eindividual wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e crowd is no longer conscious of his or heractions. 46I assert <strong>th</strong>at Shiller should refrain from <strong>th</strong>inking asinvestors during <strong>th</strong>e formation of a bubble as individualindividuals acting irrationally. Instead, it is crucial to <strong>th</strong>ink ofstock market investors in terms of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. A closer look at <strong>th</strong>einformation cascade in market crowds shows <strong>th</strong>at not all-irregulareconomic performance can be explained in terms of individual’srational response to new <strong>and</strong> emerging information. Consider amore comprehensive underst<strong>and</strong>ing of an information cascadeprovided by Shiller. To illustrate how an information cascadebegins Shiller constructs a scenario in which customers mustchoose between two adjacent restaurants based on <strong>th</strong>e number ofpatrons inside. Imagine a couple approaches two completelyempty restaurants just as <strong>th</strong>ey open for dinner service. The firstcouple must choose where to eat based on <strong>th</strong>e empty restaurants.The first couple chooses where to eat based only on <strong>th</strong>e look of<strong>th</strong>e restaurant. Each next couple makes a choice based on <strong>th</strong>eappearance of <strong>th</strong>e restaurant plus <strong>th</strong>e couple dining inside. Shillerexplains <strong>th</strong>at in <strong>th</strong>e end more couples might end up dinning at <strong>th</strong>erestaurant wi<strong>th</strong> worse food. Had all of <strong>th</strong>e couple had <strong>th</strong>eopportunity to pool <strong>th</strong>eir original impressions of <strong>th</strong>e two eateries,<strong>th</strong>ey might have been able make a more well informed choiceabout where to dine. 47 For Shiller <strong>th</strong>is illustration provides <strong>th</strong>efoundation for a <strong>th</strong>eory about how individual rational investormight be led awry.The spread of incorrect information amongst investors isan important component of Shiller’s analysis. Epidemic models,<strong>th</strong>e kind used by biologists to track <strong>th</strong>e spread of infectiousdiseases, helps to establish how <strong>th</strong>e spread of incorrectinformation contributes to <strong>th</strong>e formation of a market bubble. Asis <strong>th</strong>e case during <strong>th</strong>e outbreak of a contagious illness, social45Shiller, 153.46Le Bon, 7.47Shiller, 152.194


STOCK MARKET CROWDSscientists seek to measure <strong>th</strong>e rate at which investors are infectedwi<strong>th</strong> incorrect information. Shiller explains <strong>th</strong>at sociologists useepidemic models to try <strong>and</strong> measure word-of-mou<strong>th</strong> transmissionrates in stock market crowds. 48 However, he explains <strong>th</strong>atepidemic models are less accurate for measuring social processes<strong>and</strong> such research has failed to produce influential <strong>and</strong> successfulliterature by social scientists. 49 Recall <strong>th</strong>e game of telephonewhere <strong>th</strong>e information of <strong>th</strong>e first person is mutilated as it passesfrom one person to ano<strong>th</strong>er. When it comes time for <strong>th</strong>e lastplayer to reveal <strong>th</strong>e phrase, we realize <strong>th</strong>at a new phrase hasemerged having been changed slightly by each player. Shillerasserts <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e same kind of phenomenon takes place in marketcrowds. 50 I find <strong>th</strong>at he places too much emphasis on finding ame<strong>th</strong>od for measuring <strong>th</strong>e mutation of information in <strong>th</strong>is crowd.I am more concerned wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e emotion <strong>th</strong>at is generated from <strong>th</strong>espread of incorrect information wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e framework of <strong>th</strong>ecrowd.Shiller explains <strong>th</strong>at behavioral experiments prove <strong>th</strong>at“people are ready to believe <strong>th</strong>e majority view of to believeau<strong>th</strong>orities even when <strong>th</strong>ey plainly contradict matter of factjudgment.” 51 For <strong>th</strong>is reason I question why Shiller even concernshimself wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e exchange of incorrect information. My analysisof crowd psychology suggests <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e nature of <strong>th</strong>is informationis not important. Le Bon explains <strong>th</strong>at when an individual isexposed to <strong>th</strong>e crowd for an extended period of time he or sheenters a state <strong>th</strong>at closely resembles a type of fascination. 52 Healso explains <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e individual is unconscious <strong>and</strong> devoid ofreason. For <strong>th</strong>is reason, I argue Shiller fails to offer a compellingexplanation of speculative bubbles. Investors in <strong>th</strong>e stock marketconstitute a crowd <strong>and</strong> Le Bon explains <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>eir behavior can beerratic <strong>and</strong> unpredictable. 5348Shiller, 159.49Shiller, 159.50Shiller, 161.51Shiller, 151.52Le Bon, 28.53Le Bon, 28.195


MIND THE MASSESFrom here I move on to an examination of psychologicaldata, which proves <strong>th</strong>at when it comes to making financialchoices individuals are blinded by <strong>th</strong>e prospect of gr<strong>and</strong> financialgains. This evidence serves to prove <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e nature of <strong>th</strong>einformation being exchanged serves to exacerbate <strong>th</strong>e emotionalties between crowd members. Neurological evidence also help todemonstrate <strong>th</strong>at stock market bubbles are best understood wi<strong>th</strong>in<strong>th</strong>e framework of crowd psychology.Psychological data cited by Shiller suggests <strong>th</strong>atindividuals, when making decisions in an ambiguous situation,use whatever information available regardless of its accuracy. 54In reality most people are not able to determine <strong>th</strong>e ‘right’ levelof <strong>th</strong>e market wi<strong>th</strong> any degree of accuracy. 55 This data illustrates<strong>th</strong>at individual’s rarely trade on fundamental data showing again<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e quality of information is irrelevant on <strong>th</strong>e level of <strong>th</strong>eindividual investor. Instead, <strong>th</strong>is incorrect merely heightens <strong>th</strong>efervor between members of stock market crowds. I assert <strong>th</strong>atShiller is mistaken <strong>and</strong> should be less concerned wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eindividual <strong>and</strong> more concerned wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e behavior of <strong>th</strong>e crowd asa whole. Here I turn to an evaluation of neurological data, whichsuggests when it comes to making financial choices individualsare often blinded by <strong>th</strong>e prospect of future financial gains.Neuroscience of <strong>Ma</strong>rket CrowdsNew neurological data suggests <strong>th</strong>at mankind has abiologic predisposition to <strong>th</strong>e allure of weal<strong>th</strong>. This scientificevidence helps to create a more compelling explanation offinancial bubbles. I consider <strong>th</strong>e emotion generated by topeconomic officials at <strong>th</strong>e start of <strong>th</strong>e housing boom in 2005.In 2005 rational economic models suggested <strong>th</strong>atindividuals would make careful calculations about <strong>th</strong>eirmortgage. This is reflected in <strong>th</strong>e attitudes of <strong>th</strong>e countries topeconomic officials. On June 9, 2005 <strong>th</strong>en Federal Reservechairman Alan Greenspan testified before <strong>th</strong>e Joint Economic54Shiller, 137.55Shiller, 136.196


STOCK MARKET CROWDSCommittee of <strong>th</strong>e United States Congress. He remarks, “The U.S.economy has wea<strong>th</strong>ered such episodes before wi<strong>th</strong>outexperiencing significant declines in <strong>th</strong>e national average level ofhome prices.” 56 In 2005, as chairman of <strong>th</strong>e President’s Councilof Economic advisors, Ben Bernanke testified, “House priceshave risen by nearly 25 percent over <strong>th</strong>e past two years. Al<strong>th</strong>oughspeculative activity has increased in some areas, at a nationallevel <strong>th</strong>ese price increases largely reflect strong economicfundamentals…” 57 Their testimony helps to explain in relatableterms <strong>th</strong>e predictions of rational economic models at <strong>th</strong>e time. Iargue <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is illustrates how <strong>th</strong>e spread of false information isnot as important as <strong>th</strong>e emotion <strong>th</strong>at such information conjures.The raise in home prices during <strong>th</strong>is period is an example of aspeculative bubble <strong>th</strong>at is left unexplained by economists.While Shiller locates <strong>th</strong>e cause of herd behavior in stockmarket crowds, he fails to address <strong>th</strong>e emotional aspect of stockmarket crowds first stressed by Le Bon <strong>and</strong> Freud. He is mainlyconcerned wi<strong>th</strong> information exchange <strong>and</strong> herding. Neurologicaldata helps to shed light on <strong>th</strong>is emotional aspect of stock marketcrowds <strong>and</strong> Shiller’s underst<strong>and</strong>ing of an information cascade. Irefer back to Freud who said, “<strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e intense emotional tieswhich we observe in groups are quite sufficient to explain one of<strong>th</strong>eir characteristics—<strong>th</strong>e lack of independence <strong>and</strong> initiative in<strong>th</strong>eir members, <strong>th</strong>e similarity in <strong>th</strong>e reactions of all of <strong>th</strong>em…to<strong>th</strong>e level of group individuals.” 58 For <strong>th</strong>is reason, I argue <strong>th</strong>at acomprehensive explanation of stock market bubbles using crowdpsychology must consider <strong>th</strong>e emotional factors of <strong>th</strong>e group. I<strong>th</strong>en look at <strong>th</strong>e streng<strong>th</strong> of emotional need to acquire financial56Greenspan, Alan. "Testimony of Chairman Alan Greenspan: June 5,2009." Federal Reserve Board .http://www.federalreserve.gov/boarddocs/testimony/2005/200506092/.57Bernanke, Ben. "Testimony before <strong>th</strong>e Joint Economic Committee:October 20, 2005." President’s Council of Economic Advisers.http://georgewbush-whitehouse.archives.gov/cea/econoutlook20051020.html.58Freud, 49.197


MIND THE MASSESweal<strong>th</strong>, as it is rooted in <strong>th</strong>e idea of a primitive instincts asdiscussed by Trotter.Using powerful brain scanners psychologists explore <strong>th</strong>ehuman mind wi<strong>th</strong> greater detail <strong>and</strong> accuracy. Psychologist BrianKnutson designed a study to look at <strong>th</strong>e most primitive parts of<strong>th</strong>e brain. The results of his study serve to express <strong>th</strong>e nature ofemotion in market crowds. Knutson’s experiment is designed tomeasure how emotion affects <strong>th</strong>e oldest parts of <strong>th</strong>e brain. It ishowever, crucial to provide a basic underst<strong>and</strong>ing of <strong>th</strong>e complexstructure <strong>th</strong>at is <strong>th</strong>e human brain. The results of Knutson’s studyare published in Richard Peterson’s book, Inside <strong>th</strong>e Investor’sBrain: The Power of <strong>Min</strong>d Over Money. Knutson’s researchestablishes <strong>th</strong>e neural <strong>and</strong> mental foundations of financialdecision-making. He begins wi<strong>th</strong> providing a basic underst<strong>and</strong>ingof how <strong>th</strong>e human brain operates.The brain is <strong>th</strong>e product of millions of years of evolution.Knutson’s study looks at how emotions affect one of <strong>th</strong>e mostprimitive parts of <strong>th</strong>e brain. The human brain has <strong>th</strong>ree layers,like an onion, <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e most primitive parts are found on <strong>th</strong>e innermost layer. 59 Generally, <strong>th</strong>e lower a part of <strong>th</strong>e brain, <strong>th</strong>e fur<strong>th</strong>erback it goes in evolution. Life-sustaining psychological processesbegin in <strong>th</strong>e innermost core of <strong>th</strong>e brain. This is <strong>th</strong>e part of <strong>th</strong>ebrain wi<strong>th</strong> which Knutson is concerned. This is where <strong>th</strong>e limbicsystem is located. The limbic system is, “a deep, evolutionaryolder system of brain circuits <strong>and</strong> structures involved inemotion.” 60 This brain system is broken up in to differentsubsections, one of which helps to uncover <strong>th</strong>e connectionbetween emotion <strong>and</strong> stock market bubbles.The nucleus accumbens is a subsection of <strong>th</strong>e limbicsystem. This important subsection is activated by “anticipation ofreward <strong>and</strong> reward pursuit <strong>and</strong> procedures positive affect whenactivated.” 61 This system is responsible for coordinating “<strong>th</strong>esearch for, evaluation of, <strong>and</strong> motivated pursuit of potential59Peterson, Richard L. Inside <strong>th</strong>e Investors Brain: The Power of <strong>Min</strong>dOver Money (Hoboken: John Wiley & Sons, Inc., 2007), 375.60Peterson, 375.61Peterson, 377.198


STOCK MARKET CROWDSrewards.” 62 Outside studies have shown <strong>th</strong>at high levels of rewardsystem activation can generate feelings of optimism <strong>and</strong>overconfidence. This eventually can facilitate excessive risktaking. 63 These emotional circuits also play a crucial role in drugaddiction. Activation in <strong>th</strong>is part of <strong>th</strong>e brain can help explainwhy an individual would be willing to pay an overinflated pricefor shares of a stock. Let’s consider Knutson’s study in greaterdetail.Knutson <strong>and</strong> his team determine <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e nucleusaccumbens is <strong>th</strong>e part of <strong>th</strong>e brain <strong>th</strong>at generates excitement aboutfuture gains. This area of <strong>th</strong>e brain is activated by <strong>th</strong>e anticipationof a reward. Activation in <strong>th</strong>is part of <strong>th</strong>e brain can lead toexcessive financial risk taking. This term activation is anemotional state <strong>th</strong>at refers to <strong>th</strong>e excited anticipation of a goodoutcome. 64 This part of <strong>th</strong>e brain goes back so far in evolution<strong>th</strong>at humans share it wi<strong>th</strong> many animals. From <strong>th</strong>e st<strong>and</strong>point ofsurvival it makes sense <strong>th</strong>at natural rewards would stimulateactivation in <strong>th</strong>is primitive part of <strong>th</strong>e brain. In <strong>th</strong>is case naturalrewards include sex <strong>and</strong> nutrition. 65 Knutson attempts to discovero<strong>th</strong>er <strong>th</strong>ings <strong>th</strong>at excite <strong>th</strong>is part of <strong>th</strong>e brain to <strong>th</strong>e same extent as<strong>th</strong>e prospect of sex <strong>and</strong> food.Peterson describes Knutson’s Behavioral InvestmentAllocation Strategy (BIAS) task. Knutson designed a task <strong>th</strong>atwould allow him to test his hypo<strong>th</strong>esis <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>is area of <strong>th</strong>e rewardsystem actually drives excessive risk taking. 66 In <strong>th</strong>is tasksubjects were asked to make investment choices. Knutsondiscovers <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e prospect of receiving money caused activationin <strong>th</strong>is primitive area of <strong>th</strong>e brain. 67 Functional <strong>Ma</strong>gneticResonance Imaging scans show <strong>th</strong>at when Knutson increases <strong>th</strong>evalue of <strong>th</strong>e possible monetary reward, <strong>th</strong>e greater degree of brainactivation. Irrational risk-taking judgments can be predicted by62Peterson, 25.63Peterson, 98.64Peterson, 98.65Peterson, 102.66Peterson, 100.67Peterson, 102.199


MIND THE MASSESwatching changes in brain activation. 68 This team of researchersobserved activation in <strong>th</strong>is part of <strong>th</strong>e brain even before subjectsmade risk-seeking mistakes. 69 This is <strong>th</strong>e notion of knowing deepdown in your gut, Peterson explains. It shows <strong>th</strong>at individuals areinclined to take risk. In turn we can assume <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ey are inclinedto believe <strong>th</strong>e stories of o<strong>th</strong>ers in <strong>th</strong>e crowd when it comes toinformation about a ‘hot stock’. It is <strong>th</strong>is emotional excitementwi<strong>th</strong> which I am concerned.Crowd psychologist, Wilfred Trotter provides <strong>th</strong>efoundations of Freud’s idea of herd instinct. Trotter describes <strong>th</strong>eherd mentality as gregariousness. 70 Trotter’s Instincts of <strong>th</strong>e Herdin Peace & War is a principal component in <strong>th</strong>e foundations ofcrowd <strong>th</strong>eory. However, Trotter provides some insight into <strong>th</strong>emost primitive of mankind’s needs. He describes such primitiveneeds in terms of instincts. The term instinct is used to describeinherited modes of reaction to bodily need or stimulus. 71 As <strong>th</strong>edesire to meet such a need intensifies, Trotter explains, <strong>th</strong>ere willbe an inclination <strong>th</strong>at might be quite extreme.Trotter says <strong>th</strong>at humans have <strong>th</strong>ree primitive instincts.He says, “<strong>Ma</strong>n <strong>and</strong> a very large number of all animals inherit <strong>th</strong>atcapacity to respond to physical need or emergency according to<strong>th</strong>e dem<strong>and</strong>s which we classify as <strong>th</strong>e <strong>th</strong>ree primary instincts ofself-preservation, nutrition, <strong>and</strong> reproduction.” 72 Humanintelligence endows individuals wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>e capacity to respond toan instinctual need in a larger verity of me<strong>th</strong>ods. 73 Trotterillustrates a strong connection between <strong>th</strong>e behaviors of animals<strong>and</strong> individuals. Sometimes, in <strong>th</strong>e lack of intelligence humansoften react like animals. We make erratic choices <strong>th</strong>at serve as akind of defense mechanism. I am trying to establish <strong>th</strong>e perfectstorm of factors <strong>th</strong>at helps to explain how crowd <strong>th</strong>eory can help68Peterson, 102.69Peterson, 101.70Trotter, Wilfred. Instincts of <strong>th</strong>e Herd in Peace & War. (London: T.Fisher Unwin Ltd, 1916), 94.71Trotter, 94.72Trotter, 9.73Trotter, 97.200


STOCK MARKET CROWDSto explain stock market bubbles. As illustrated in Knutson’sneurological findings, <strong>th</strong>ere is a linkage between financialchoices <strong>and</strong> primitive needs.Consider <strong>th</strong>e streng<strong>th</strong> of an instinct such as sex. Thishelps to express how powerfully humans are compelled to makerisky investments in search of financial gains. Knutson’sexperiment <strong>and</strong> Trotter’s underst<strong>and</strong>ing of primitive instinctsestablish a connection between financial behavior <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>esatisfaction <strong>th</strong>at comes from having sex. The human instinct toreproduce is intense. Trotter explains, “The physical energy of aninstinct so important as <strong>th</strong>at of sex is very great, <strong>and</strong> is notdissipated by <strong>th</strong>at forces of repression brought to bear upon it, buttransformed into activities ostensible quite different <strong>and</strong> directedinto channels have no obvious connection wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>eir source.” 74He admits <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>ere is more <strong>th</strong>an one physical activity capable ofsatisfying <strong>th</strong>is need. However, for <strong>th</strong>is study his idea seeks toillustrate <strong>th</strong>e powerful emotional factors at work at <strong>th</strong>e individual<strong>and</strong> group level. People are willing to do whatever it takes tomeet <strong>th</strong>eir most primitive needs. In terms of stock marketbehavior, <strong>th</strong>is is ano<strong>th</strong>er factor at work <strong>th</strong>at pushes people tomake financially risky decisions.ConclusionMy analysis uses crowd <strong>th</strong>eory to explain economicbubbles. I began my analysis wi<strong>th</strong> an explanation of <strong>th</strong>e crowdaccording to Le Bon <strong>and</strong> Freud. Le Bon explains <strong>th</strong>edevelopment of <strong>th</strong>e crowd. He explains <strong>th</strong>at when an individual isexposed to <strong>th</strong>e emotion or fervor, he or she often undergoes achange in behavior. In terms of stock market crowds, whenindividuals outside <strong>th</strong>e market are exposed to <strong>th</strong>e emotion ofinvestors during a boom time, <strong>th</strong>ey fail to consider <strong>th</strong>e possiblerisks of investing. 75 In <strong>th</strong>e case of <strong>th</strong>e stock market crowd, falseoptimism in an era of good feelings pulls more <strong>and</strong> moreinvestors in to <strong>th</strong>e market.76Freud provides a more74Trotter, 73.75Peterson, 37.201


MIND THE MASSEScomprehensive analysis of <strong>th</strong>e affect <strong>th</strong>at a single individual hasupon ano<strong>th</strong>er wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e crowd. The spread of information helpsto exacerbate <strong>th</strong>ese feelings. Freud also describes <strong>th</strong>is aspect ofherding in crowds, which is applied to market crowds by Shiller.Crowd psychology helps to describe <strong>th</strong>e lack of individual<strong>th</strong>inking during <strong>th</strong>e time <strong>th</strong>at a financial bubble develops. Shillerexplains <strong>th</strong>at herd behavior is <strong>th</strong>e result of an informationcascade. An information cascade is described as <strong>th</strong>e spread ofincorrect information. Schiller is <strong>th</strong>e one who describes <strong>th</strong>is ideawi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e framework of investing. He is mostly concerned wi<strong>th</strong>providing a ma<strong>th</strong>ematical equation able to calculate <strong>th</strong>e spread ofincorrect information among stock investors. He uses <strong>th</strong>e spreadof incorrect information to characterize <strong>th</strong>is notion of irrationalexuberance. His analysis suggests <strong>th</strong>at <strong>th</strong>e spread of incorrectinformation is one of <strong>th</strong>e chief causes responsible for fosteringirrational exuberance. For <strong>th</strong>e purposes of <strong>th</strong>is analysis, Shiller’sstudy provides <strong>th</strong>e mechanism <strong>th</strong>at sparks an era of good feelings<strong>th</strong>at leads to <strong>th</strong>e development of a financial bubble. I turn to anevaluation of neurological data <strong>th</strong>at brings my analysis a stepfur<strong>th</strong>er.<strong>Ma</strong>ny individuals experience feelings of false optimismabout <strong>th</strong>e market outlook. This feeling of false optimism is <strong>th</strong>eresult of activation in <strong>th</strong>e part of <strong>th</strong>e brain known as <strong>th</strong>e nucleusaccumbens. Activation in <strong>th</strong>is part of <strong>th</strong>e brain can causeindividuals to take bigger financial risks wi<strong>th</strong>out anyunderst<strong>and</strong>ing of market fundamentals. Any comprehensiveexplanation of stock market bubbles wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>is framework ofcrowd psychology must include some type of evaluation ofemotion. The neurological data seeks to establish <strong>th</strong>is emotionalcomponent to stock market crowds. Behavioral Economists mightconsider evaluating bubbles from wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>is framework, as <strong>th</strong>isgroup is often unable to ga<strong>th</strong>er scientific evidence capable ofchallenging <strong>th</strong>e ma<strong>th</strong>ematical equations of rational economists.When it comes to studying stock market activity,economists rely heavily upon an evaluation of individual actions.The fact of <strong>th</strong>e matter is <strong>th</strong>at individual behavior fails to single-76Peterson, 37.202


STOCK MARKET CROWDSh<strong>and</strong>edly drive market behavior. Instead, <strong>th</strong>is irrational marketbehavior can be explained in terms of irrational crowd behavior.Le Bon <strong>and</strong> Freud bo<strong>th</strong> express <strong>th</strong>e tendency of crowds to actunpredictably. Economists must recognize <strong>th</strong>at crowds drivemarkets. For <strong>th</strong>is reason it is crucial to look at crowdcharacteristics <strong>and</strong> tendencies when trying to explain any stockmarket trend. As I establish, crowds often behave erratically. At<strong>th</strong>at point, as I explain above, <strong>th</strong>e connection between irrationalmarket behaviors <strong>and</strong> crowd behavior should be apparent. It is for<strong>th</strong>is reason <strong>th</strong>at I argue <strong>th</strong>at crowd psychology provides a morecomprehensive explanation of stock market bubbles.203


ContributorsNa<strong>th</strong>an Berger is graduating from <strong>Hobart</strong> College in <strong>Ma</strong>y 2013as a double major in Sociology <strong>and</strong> Critical Social Studies wi<strong>th</strong> aconcentration in Power <strong>and</strong> Consciousness. Also, he is a PublicPolicy minor wi<strong>th</strong> a concentration in Family <strong>and</strong> Children. Aftergraduation, he will be lobbying <strong>and</strong> organizing for farmworkers’rights.Na<strong>th</strong>aniel Burgess is a rising Senior at <strong>Hobart</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>William</strong>Smi<strong>th</strong> <strong>Colleges</strong>. He is currently pursuing a degree in PoliticalScience at <strong>th</strong>e <strong>Colleges</strong> while centralizing his focus on e<strong>th</strong>ics <strong>and</strong>conflict wi<strong>th</strong>in <strong>th</strong>e contemporary world. He hopes to pursue acareer in Politics wi<strong>th</strong> a focus on International politics. He will begraduating <strong>Hobart</strong> in <strong>th</strong>e spring of 2014.Brooke Lyon is a double major in Political Science <strong>and</strong> PublicPolicy, wi<strong>th</strong> a concentration in Foreign Policy, <strong>and</strong> a minor inGerman language at <strong>Hobart</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>William</strong> Smi<strong>th</strong> <strong>Colleges</strong>. She isalso a member of <strong>th</strong>e varsity sailing team. After graduating in2014 Brooke hopes find a career <strong>th</strong>at she will be passionate aboutpursuing for <strong>th</strong>e rest of her life.Eleanor McDavis is a major in Politics <strong>and</strong> American History.She came to study at <strong>Hobart</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>William</strong> Smi<strong>th</strong> <strong>Colleges</strong> as anexchange student from <strong>th</strong>e University of East Anglia (UEA) in<strong>th</strong>e academic year 2012-2013. Studying <strong>and</strong> living at HWSallowed Eleanor to take a wide variety of class, discover newpoints of view <strong>and</strong> develop amazing friendships. After graduatingfrom UEA in July 2014 Eleanor plans to continue her educationat a post-graduate level <strong>and</strong> pursue her passion for socio-culturalissues.Patrick O’Brien is a Political Science, Pre Law major wi<strong>th</strong> adouble minor in American Studies <strong>and</strong> Economics, Patrick is awell versed <strong>and</strong> intelligent human being. Through his newfoundinterest in <strong>th</strong>e science of a crowd, Patrick has accurately proven<strong>th</strong>e origins of collective genius <strong>and</strong> is wor<strong>th</strong>y of a nomination for<strong>th</strong>e Nobel Peace Prize as a result. We are proud <strong>and</strong> humble to


have him as a contributor <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>e first article in our ple<strong>th</strong>ora ofcrowd <strong>th</strong>eory <strong>and</strong> practice.Peter Michael Parente, Jr. is a Political Science <strong>and</strong> Englishdouble major. In <strong>th</strong>e Fall of 2012 Peter spent <strong>th</strong>e semester inWashington, D.C. studying fiscal <strong>and</strong> monetary policy in <strong>th</strong>ewake of <strong>th</strong>e 2008 housing crisis.<strong>Ma</strong>rta Piotrowicz is a double major in Political Science <strong>and</strong>Biology wi<strong>th</strong> a minor in Environmental Studies. After graduatingfrom <strong>William</strong> Smi<strong>th</strong> College, <strong>Ma</strong>rta hopes to find some<strong>th</strong>ing shewants to spend <strong>th</strong>e rest of her life doing.Emily Shelden is double major in Political Science <strong>and</strong> AfricanaStudies wi<strong>th</strong> a minor in International Relations. After graduatingfrom <strong>William</strong> Smi<strong>th</strong> College, Emily will be volunteering in <strong>th</strong>ePeace Corps <strong>and</strong> <strong>th</strong>en plans to continue her education inInternational Relations.<strong>William</strong> M. Swenson, Jr is a Political Science major at <strong>Hobart</strong>College who is graduating in <strong>th</strong>e Spring of 2013Peter Tardelli is Political Science <strong>and</strong> English double major. Heis from Potsdam NY <strong>and</strong> is part of a family of 6 wi<strong>th</strong> <strong>th</strong>reeyounger sisters. Favorite book is The making of aquagmire, favorite drink is Jack Daniel's on <strong>th</strong>e rock, <strong>and</strong> favoritemovie is Gladiator.


ID: 13843898www.lulu.com5800095122022

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!